A reply of Sir George Downing Knight and Baronet, envoy extraordinary from His Majesty of Great-Britain, &c. to the remarks of the deputies of the Estates-General upon his memorial of December 20, 1664, old stile
         Downing, George, Sir, 1623?-1684.
      
       
         
           1665
        
      
       Approx. 188 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 54 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A36499
         Wing D2109
         ESTC R8654
         12818282
         ocm 12818282
         94181
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A36499)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 94181)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 712:7)
      
       
         
           
             A reply of Sir George Downing Knight and Baronet, envoy extraordinary from His Majesty of Great-Britain, &c. to the remarks of the deputies of the Estates-General upon his memorial of December 20, 1664, old stile
             Downing, George, Sir, 1623?-1684.
          
           [2], 104 p.
           
             [s.n.],
             London :
             1665.
          
           
             On overseas commercial rivalries between British and Dutch trading companies and the seizures of ships, including references to the West Indies.
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           United Provinces of the Netherlands. -- Staten Generaal. -- Sommiere aenteyckeninge ende deductie ingestelt by de gedeputeerden vande hooge mogende Staten generael der Vereenighde Nederlanden op de lest-ingediende Memorie vanden Heere George Downing ...
           Prize law.
           Netherlands -- Foreign relations -- Great Britain.
           Great Britain -- Foreign relations -- Netherlands.
           New York (State) -- History -- Colonial period, ca. 1600-1775.
        
      
    
     
        2006-10 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-10 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-05 Robyn Anspach
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-05 Robyn Anspach
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           REPLY
           OF
           Sir
           
             GEORGE
             DOWNING
          
           Knight
           and
           Baronet
           ,
           
             Envoy
             Extraordinary
          
           from
           His
           Majesty
           of
           
             Great-Britain
             ,
             &c.
          
           
        
         
           TO
           THE
           REMARKS
           OF
           THE
           Deputies
           of
           the
           Estates-General
           ,
           UPON
           HIS
           MEMORIAL
           Of
           December
           20.
           1664.
           
           
             Old
             Stile
          
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           1665.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           REPLY
           of
           Sir
           
             George
             Downing
          
           ,
           Knight
           and
           Baronet
           ,
           
             Envoy
             Extraordinary
          
           from
           His
           Majesty
           of
           
             Great
             Britain
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           To
           the
           Remarks
           of
           the
           Deputies
           of
           the
           
             Estates
             General
          
           ,
           upon
           his
           Memorial
           of
           
             the
             
               20
               th
            
             of
             
               December
               ,
               1664.
            
             
          
           Old
           Stile
           .
        
         
           THE
           under-written
           
             Envoyée
             Extraordinary
          
           of
           His
           most
           Sacred
           Majesty
           of
           
             Great
             Britain
             ,
             &c.
          
           having
           sent
           to
           the
           King
           His
           Master
           a
           certain
           Book
           printed
           at
           the
           Hague
           ,
           and
           Entituled
           ,
           
             Succinct
             Remarks
             and
             Deductions
             made
             by
             the
             Deputies
             of
             the
          
           Estates
           General
           
             of
             the
          
           United
           Provinces
           ,
           
             upon
             his
             last
             Memorial
          
           ,
           and
           approved
           by
           the
           said
           Estates
           ,
           and
           ordered
           by
           them
           to
           be
           delivered
           by
           their
           
             Agent
             de
             Heyde
          
           to
           the
           Ministers
           of
           several
           Kings
           residing
           here
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           sent
           to
           their
           Ministers
           abroad
           with
           this
           Direction
           and
           Instruction
           ,
           pag.
           3.
           
           
             To
             the
             End
             ,
             
             that
             they
             continue
             duly
             to
             inform
             those
             Kings
             of
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Alliance
             which
             this
             State
             hath
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             true
             State
             of
             Affairs
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             End
             that
             they
             do
             cause
             Their
             Majesties
             to
             comprehend
             the
             sincerity
             of
             their
             Intentions
             and
             Procedure
             .
          
           And
           His
           Majesty
           having
           also
           been
           informed
           ,
           That
           the
           said
           Book
           hath
           accordingly
           been
           sent
           and
           delivered
           ,
           hath
           commanded
           him
           His
           Minister
           to
           say
           thereupon
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Reply
           ,
           as
           followeth
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           bitter
           Invectives
           ,
           Reproaches
           ,
           and
           foul
           and
           railing
           Language
           wherewith
           the
           said
           Book
           is
           stuffed
           from
           the
           beginning
           to
           the
           End
           ;
           It
           is
           to
           be
           remarked
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           an
           usual
           thing
           here
           (
           however
           strange
           it
           may
           seem
           elsewhere
           )
           to
           revenge
           themselves
           in
           this
           kind
           upon
           any
           with
           whom
           they
           have
           Disputes
           .
           How
           many
           Resolutions
           hath
           he
           seen
           of
           the
           
             Estates
             General
          
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Subjects
           of
           other
           Princes
           having
           addressed
           themselves
           to
           the
           Kings
           their
           Masters
           ,
           upon
           their
           just
           Complaints
           against
           the
           People
           of
           this
           Country
           ,
           and
           the
           said
           Complaints
           thereupon
           brought
           to
           them
           in
           their
           Name
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           Order
           ,
           they
           have
           not
           contented
           themselves
           with
           the
           not
           doing
           them
           Justice
           ,
           but
           fallen
           upon
           their
           Persons
           with
           railing
           Language
           ,
           treating
           them
           with
           the
           Title
           of
           Impudent
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           having
           had
           lately
           a
           Dispute
           with
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Munster
           ,
           a
           Prince
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           they
           thought
           it
           not
           enough
           to
           take
           the
           Sconce
           or
           Place
           in
           Question
           ,
           but
           in
           their
           Letter
           to
           the
           Emperor
           of
           the
           10
           th
           of
           
             June
             1664.
          
           and
           which
           was
           printed
           and
           sold
           publickly
           
           here
           at
           the
           Hague
           ,
           they
           treated
           the
           said
           Bishop
           with
           the
           Titles
           and
           Characters
           of
           
             Vnjust
             Vsurper
             ,
             great
             Impudence
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             humour
             rendred
             him
             incompatible
             ,
             if
             not
             to
             His
             own
             Subjects
             ,
             yet
             at
             least
             to
             all
             His
             Neighbours
             :
          
           But
           certainly
           ,
           't
           is
           a
           practice
           very
           little
           to
           the
           reputation
           or
           advantage
           of
           any
           that
           use
           it
           :
           Such
           as
           have
           a
           good
           Cause
           in
           hand
           to
           plead
           ,
           will
           not
           spoil
           it
           by
           railing
           Language
           ,
           which
           renders
           suspect
           whatever
           is
           said
           ,
           as
           proceeding
           from
           Passion
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           Reason
           ;
           but
           such
           as
           have
           an
           ill
           one
           ,
           when
           they
           cannot
           answer
           
             ad
             Argumentum
          
           ,
           they
           turn
           themselves
           
             ad
             Hominem
          
           :
           And
           as
           to
           himself
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           here
           as
           a
           particular
           Person
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           Minister
           of
           the
           King
           his
           Master
           :
           And
           he
           is
           commanded
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           not
           one
           word
           in
           his
           said
           Memorial
           ,
           that
           passed
           the
           bounds
           and
           limits
           either
           of
           his
           Orders
           ,
           or
           of
           Civility
           ,
           and
           good
           Manners
           :
           And
           as
           whatever
           Evil
           Treatment
           by
           Word
           or
           Deed
           is
           done
           to
           any
           publick
           Minister
           residing
           in
           any
           Court
           in
           the
           Execution
           of
           his
           Office
           and
           Instructions
           ,
           is
           done
           to
           his
           Master
           ,
           That
           His
           Majesty
           takes
           them
           all
           as
           said
           against
           his
           own
           Royal
           Person
           ,
           Crown
           ,
           and
           Dignity
           ,
           and
           looks
           upon
           it
           as
           a
           piece
           of
           Turcism
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           way
           of
           those
           of
           Algiers
           ,
           where
           when
           any
           Dispute
           arises
           between
           them
           and
           any
           other
           Prince
           or
           State
           that
           hath
           a
           Minister
           residing
           there
           ,
           they
           sometimes
           revenge
           themselves
           upon
           the
           Minister
           first
           ,
           with
           reviling
           Words
           ,
           and
           then
           with
           blows
           ;
           and
           the
           one
           is
           as
           lawful
           as
           the
           other
           :
           Nor
           is
           the
           King
           Himself
           ,
           His
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Nation
           in
           General
           ,
           better
           
           treated
           therein
           than
           he
           ;
           and
           is
           this
           the
           way
           to
           accommodate
           matters
           ?
           or
           is
           this
           a
           proper
           preparatory
           and
           Introduction
           to
           that
           Extraordinary
           Embassy
           from
           France
           to
           England
           for
           that
           End
           ?
        
         
           And
           as
           to
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           said
           Book
           ,
           page
           5
           th
           ,
           6
           th
           .
           The
           Deputies
           endeavour
           to
           justifie
           the
           Procedure
           of
           the
           
             Estates
             General
          
           ,
           in
           not
           communicating
           to
           him
           their
           Resolution
           ,
           to
           which
           his
           last
           Memorial
           was
           an
           Answer
           ,
           upon
           this
           double
           ground
           ;
           First
           ,
           That
           if
           he
           the
           said
           
             Envoy
             Extraordinary
          
           would
           have
           had
           it
           ,
           or
           any
           Copy
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           ought
           to
           have
           sent
           to
           their
           Secretary
           for
           it
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           
             That
             it
             was
             not
             their
             intention
             to
             answer
             to
             his
          
           Memorial
           ,
           
             and
             that
             he
             had
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             that
          
           Resolution
           .
           As
           to
           the
           first
           :
           Every
           Court
           hath
           its
           Customs
           ;
           and
           he
           doth
           declare
           ,
           That
           to
           his
           best
           remembrance
           in
           the
           many
           years
           he
           hath
           resided
           here
           ,
           he
           never
           received
           any
           one
           Resolution
           of
           the
           Estates
           ,
           but
           what
           was
           sent
           to
           him
           by
           their
           Agent
           
             de
             Heyde
          
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           Officer
           of
           theirs
           ;
           and
           that
           having
           once
           for
           hast
           sent
           to
           their
           Secretary
           for
           the
           Copy
           of
           a
           Paper
           that
           did
           concern
           him
           ,
           answer
           was
           made
           ,
           That
           they
           could
           give
           none
           till
           they
           had
           order
           ;
           and
           that
           when
           they
           had
           such
           order
           it
           should
           be
           sent
           .
           As
           to
           the
           Second
           :
           Was
           not
           the
           said
           Resolution
           Entituled
           ,
           
             Extract
             out
             of
             the
             Register
             of
             the
             Resolutions
             of
             the
          
           Estates
           General
           ,
           
             upon
             the
          
           Memorial
           
             of
             Sir
          
           George
           Downing
           ?
           And
           doth
           it
           not
           begin
           ,
           
             Having
             deliberated
             by
             way
             of
             Resumption
             upon
             the
          
           Memorial
           
             of
             Sir
          
           George
           Downing
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           was
           not
           the
           whole
           Body
           thereof
           ,
           
             To
             make
             appear
             the
             contrary
             
             of
             what
             had
             been
             by
             him
             alleadged
             in
             his
             said
          
           Memorial
           ?
           And
           how
           is
           it
           then
           ,
           
             That
             he
             had
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             it
             ?
          
           Was
           he
           not
           here
           upon
           the
           accompt
           of
           the
           King
           his
           Master
           ,
           to
           do
           his
           business
           ,
           to
           maintain
           his
           Cause
           upon
           the
           accompt
           of
           the
           Disputes
           between
           him
           and
           this
           State
           ?
           And
           shall
           such
           a
           Resolution
           be
           Printed
           and
           published
           ,
           and
           given
           to
           other
           Ministers
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           can
           it
           be
           said
           that
           he
           had
           nothing
           to
           do
           with
           it
           ?
           Whereas
           in
           truth
           he
           was
           the
           principal
           ,
           and
           concerned
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           and
           other
           Ministers
           only
           Secondarily
           ;
           and
           that
           their
           Communicating
           the
           same
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           him
           ,
           lookt
           rather
           like
           a
           Surprisal
           of
           them
           and
           their
           Master
           ,
           then
           otherwise
           .
        
         
           For
           what
           is
           further
           said
           ,
           page
           6th
           ,
           of
           his
           having
           distributed
           his
           Memorial
           ,
           't
           was
           not
           he
           but
           the
           King
           his
           Master
           that
           sent
           it
           to
           other
           King
           ,
           and
           Princes
           :
           All
           he
           did
           was
           to
           give
           it
           to
           some
           other
           Ministers
           :
           And
           what
           is
           more
           ordinarily
           and
           constantly
           practis'd
           ,
           here
           and
           in
           other
           Courts
           ,
           then
           for
           publick
           Ministers
           upon
           occasion
           to
           give
           one
           another
           Copies
           of
           their
           Memorials
           and
           Papers
           ?
           But
           this
           was
           not
           done
           till
           it
           had
           been
           first
           given
           to
           the
           
             Estates
             General
          
           ;
           and
           they
           in
           printing
           and
           publishing
           their
           Answers
           ,
           without
           delivering
           them
           to
           him
           or
           the
           King
           his
           Master
           ,
           did
           thereby
           break
           off
           all
           further
           Treaty
           between
           him
           and
           them
           ;
           and
           to
           be
           a
           Minister
           of
           the
           first
           ,
           second
           or
           third
           ranck
           makes
           no
           difference
           as
           to
           this
           ,
           they
           are
           alike
           sent
           to
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           to
           deliver
           their
           Papers
           in
           the
           first
           
           place
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           theirs
           reciprocally
           to
           the
           said
           Ministers
           ;
           and
           when
           this
           Correspondence
           is
           broken
           off
           ,
           it
           ceaseth
           to
           be
           any
           further
           a
           Negotiation
           or
           Treating
           ,
           and
           becomes
           a
           declaring
           against
           each
           other
           ,
           and
           an
           appeal
           to
           others
           thereupon
           .
           And
           so
           is
           this
           Case
           .
        
         
           Page
           the
           6
           th
           and
           7
           th
           .
           In
           answer
           to
           what
           he
           had
           said
           of
           his
           Majesties
           having
           as
           a
           perpetual
           mark
           of
           his
           kindness
           towards
           this
           Country
           ,
           suffered
           many
           antient
           pretences
           of
           his
           Subjects
           to
           be
           blotted
           out
           ,
           the
           Deputies
           are
           pleased
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Vpon
             which
             there
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             if
             this
             abolition
             of
             all
             antient
             pretences
             be
             a
             mark
             of
             affection
             ,
             the
             pretences
             of
             the
             Subjects
             of
             this
             State
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             State
             it self
             ,
             were
             much
             greater
             in
             number
             and
             quality
             then
             those
             of
             the
          
           English
           
             (
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             LISTS
             exchanged
             on
             both
             sides
             )
             ,
             they
             desired
             that
             all
             the
             Piratories
             done
             by
          
           Portugal
           
             Commissions
             should
             have
             been
             forgotten
             ,
             and
          
           de
           facto
           
             your
             Lordships
             have
             testified
             so
             much
             more
             affection
             then
             the
             King
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             for
             that
             you
             have
             yielded
             more
             of
             your
             Right
             then
             he
             ;
             for
             that
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             principally
             considered
             here
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             not
             be
             found
             that
             even
             before
             the
             conclusion
             of
             the
             said
             Treaty
             ,
             any
             one
          
           English
           
             Ship
             hath
             been
             taken
             by
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             these
             Provinces
             ,
             or
             their
             Armes
             ,
             which
             the
          
           English
           
             could
             reclaim
             ,
             as
             belonging
             really
             to
             them
             .
          
           Whereas
           the
           said
           LISTS
           of
           dammages
           did
           not
           consist
           of
           ,
           or
           intermedle
           with
           ,
           or
           contain
           in
           them
           any
           thing
           that
           was
           blotted
           out
           by
           the
           said
           Treaty
           ,
           but
           onely
           such
           matters
           as
           were
           reserved
           by
           
           the
           same
           .
           And
           as
           to
           any
           thing
           pretended
           to
           be
           done
           by
           Portugal
           Commissions
           ,
           those
           were
           also
           all
           matters
           that
           had
           happened
           since
           the
           year
           1654.
           and
           so
           also
           not
           mortified
           ,
           but
           reserved
           by
           the
           said
           Treaty
           .
           And
           how
           then
           do
           the
           Deputies
           bring
           these
           two
           instances
           ,
           as
           Arguments
           that
           this
           State
           had
           forgiven
           more
           than
           his
           Majesty
           ?
           And
           as
           to
           their
           third
           Argument
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           their
           main
           one
           ,
           
             viz.
             That
             it
             will
             not
             be
             found
             that
             even
             before
             the
             conclusion
             of
             the
             said
             Treaty
             ,
             any
             one
          
           English
           
             Ship
             hath
             been
             taken
             by
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             these
             Provinces
             or
             their
             Armes
             ,
             which
             the
          
           English
           
             could
             reclaim
             as
             belonging
             really
             to
             them
             :
          
           and
           which
           is
           again
           repeated
           ,
           page
           11
           th
           and
           12
           th
           .
           
             For
             that
             the
          
           English
           
             cannot
             complain
             ,
             that
             since
             that
             time
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             time
             of
             the
             General
             abolition
             )
             and
             before
             the
             conclusion
             of
             the
             said
             Treaty
             ,
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             these
             Provinces
             have
             taken
             any
             one
             Ship
             Effectually
             belonging
             to
             English
             .
          
           What
           may
           not
           be
           said
           by
           them
           that
           will
           publish
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           deliver
           to
           foreign
           Ministers
           here
           ,
           and
           cause
           to
           be
           delivered
           by
           their
           Ministers
           abroad
           to
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           a
           Paper
           with
           such
           an
           Affirmation
           as
           this
           ?
           What
           ,
           not
           one
           Ship
           taken
           before
           the
           Treaty
           ,
           that
           the
           English
           could
           reclaim
           as
           belonging
           Effectually
           to
           them
           ?
           Was
           not
           the
           Ship
           Experience
           built
           in
           England
           !
           and
           belonging
           wholly
           to
           English
           ,
           Sailed
           wholly
           by
           English
           ,
           taken
           
             Anno
             1660.
          
           upon
           the
           Coast
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           with
           her
           lading
           worth
           between
           four
           and
           five
           Tun
           of
           Gold
           ,
           by
           one
           Quaerts
           ,
           and
           others
           
           of
           Zealand
           ?
           Was
           not
           the
           Ship
           Charles
           ,
           belonging
           to
           Captain
           Spragg
           ,
           and
           others
           his
           Majesties
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           whereof
           he
           was
           Commander
           ,
           taken
           as
           she
           was
           peaceably
           at
           an
           Anchor
           in
           the
           Road
           of
           St
           Martins
           in
           France
           ,
           under
           the
           protection
           of
           the
           Castle
           ,
           in
           the
           Month
           of
           
             July
             1660
          
           ,
           by
           three
           Men
           of
           War
           of
           this
           State
           ,
           and
           then
           in
           their
           Service
           ,
           Commanded
           by
           one
           Captain
           
             Enno
             doedeson
             Starre
          
           ,
           and
           the
           men
           barbarously
           treated
           ?
           And
           so
           all
           that
           great
           Roll
           of
           Ships
           specified
           and
           set
           down
           in
           the
           LIST
           of
           the
           Dammages
           of
           the
           English
           ,
           delivered
           by
           him
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           all
           taken
           since
           the
           General
           Abolition
           ,
           and
           before
           the
           conclusion
           of
           the
           late
           Treaty
           ,
           and
           the
           Times
           and
           Places
           ,
           and
           by
           whom
           there
           particularly
           specified
           ?
           And
           is
           this
           (
           as
           is
           said
           pag.
           3.
           )
           
             To
             inform
             duly
             the
             Kings
             their
             Allies
             of
             the
             true
             Estate
             of
             Affairs
             between
             the
             King
             His
             Master
             ,
             and
             them
             ?
          
           And
           have
           they
           not
           great
           Reason
           to
           expect
           ,
           That
           upon
           such
           Informations
           ,
           they
           should
           break
           with
           the
           King
           his
           Master
           ,
           to
           joyn
           with
           them
           ?
           Nor
           is
           it
           to
           be
           wondred
           ,
           since
           their
           Papers
           contain
           in
           them
           such
           Informations
           as
           these
           ,
           that
           they
           pass
           by
           the
           King
           His
           Master
           ,
           and
           Him
           His
           Minister
           ,
           and
           give
           them
           no
           Copies
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           are
           so
           angry
           ,
           that
           they
           take
           any
           notice
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           For
           what
           is
           further
           said
           ,
           pag.
           7
           ,
           8.
           concerning
           the
           Lists
           of
           
             Damages
             ,
             That
             the
          
           Lists
           
             were
             exchanged
             in
             time
             convenient
             ;
             that
             he
             the
          
           saidEnvoyée
           
             had
             so
             much
             less
             Reason
             to
             complain
             upon
             this
             accompt
             ;
             for
             that
             their
          
           Lordships
           
             were
             sooner
             ready
             than
             he
          
           .
        
         
         
           As
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           The
           Treaty
           was
           concluded
           upon
           the
           4
           th
           of
           
             September
             ,
             1662.
             
             St.
             Vet.
          
           and
           the
           Lists
           of
           Damages
           were
           not
           exchanged
           till
           the
           23
           d
           of
           
             August
             ,
             1664.
             
             St.
             Vet.
          
           which
           was
           near
           two
           years
           after
           ;
           and
           was
           that
           a
           convenient
           time
           to
           be
           spent
           meerly
           for
           the
           giving
           in
           of
           what
           they
           had
           to
           demand
           ?
           or
           did
           it
           look
           like
           a
           desire
           of
           hastning
           to
           a
           Conclusion
           ,
           and
           determining
           those
           Matters
           that
           had
           been
           the
           Cause
           of
           so
           much
           rancour
           between
           the
           Nations
           ?
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           Second
           ,
           viz.
           their
           being
           ready
           sooner
           than
           Him
           ,
           having
           several
           times
           by
           word
           of
           Mouth
           earnestly
           sollicited
           the
           Exchange
           of
           those
           LISTS
           ;
           upon
           the
           11th
           .
           of
           
             September
             ,
             1663.
          
           
           Old
           St.
           he
           gave
           a
           Memorial
           to
           the
           
             States
             General
          
           ,
           wherein
           he
           declared
           ,
           That
           he
           was
           then
           ready
           on
           his
           part
           to
           exchange
           the
           said
           LISTS
           ,
           aud
           did
           from
           time
           to
           time
           after
           press
           the
           Exchange
           thereof
           ,
           giving
           in
           also
           some
           other
           Memorials
           to
           that
           End
           ;
           and
           yet
           it
           was
           near
           a
           year
           after
           ,
           e're
           he
           could
           obtain
           the
           same
           :
           And
           when
           about
           fourteen
           dayes
           before
           the
           Exchange
           thereof
           the
           
             Agent
             de
             Heyde
          
           came
           to
           him
           to
           speak
           to
           him
           about
           the
           exchanging
           of
           them
           .
           Which
           was
           the
           first
           Summons
           that
           ever
           he
           had
           about
           that
           Matter
           ;
           He
           returned
           for
           Answer
           ,
           that
           it
           had
           been
           so
           long
           since
           he
           had
           been
           ready
           ,
           that
           his
           Papers
           were
           neer
           musty
           with
           lying
           by
           ;
           that
           he
           would
           look
           them
           out
           ,
           and
           attend
           at
           the
           day
           should
           be
           appointed
           for
           the
           Exchange
           of
           them
           :
           And
           when
           within
           a
           few
           dayes
           after
           ,
           viz.
           upon
           the
           16th
           .
           day
           of
           August
           ,
           he
           came
           to
           a
           conference
           
           with
           the
           Deputies
           ,
           theirs
           was
           not
           yet
           ready
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           had
           it
           only
           in
           Dutch
           (
           whereas
           it
           hath
           been
           a
           constant
           Custom
           between
           them
           ,
           as
           with
           other
           Ministers
           also
           ,
           to
           deliver
           all
           Matters
           in
           some
           common
           Language
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           a
           Copy
           .
           )
           And
           so
           that
           meeting
           lost
           ,
           and
           the
           Exchange
           not
           made
           till
           the
           23
           d
           ,
           as
           above-said
           .
        
         
           Pag.
           8
           ,
           9.
           
           The
           Deputies
           say
           ,
           
             To
             pursue
             from
             step
             to
             step
             the
             Text
             of
             the
             Treaty
             ,
             immediatly
             after
             the
             Exchange
             of
             the
             LISTS
             ,
             and
             before
             the
             speaking
             of
             any
             accommodement
             ,
             or
             decision
             of
             the
             Matters
             therein
             ,
             two
             things
             were
             to
             be
             examined
             :
             First
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Pretensions
             set
             down
             therein
             ,
             were
             not
             more
             ancient
             than
             the
             times
             limited
             by
             the
             said
             Treaty
             ?
             Secondly
             ,
             Whether
             they
             were
             of
             such
             a
             Nature
             and
             Quality
             as
             may
             be
             thought
             fit
             to
             be
             referred
             to
             such
             Arbitration
             ?
             Whereupon
             ,
             in
             the
             Conferences
             about
             this
             Matter
             ,
             their
             Deputies
             made
             only
             one
             Remark
             upon
             the
          
           English
           
             LIST
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             upon
             a
             matter
             hapned
             in
             the
          
           Indies
           ,
           
             and
             known
          
           atLondon
           ,
           the
           20th
           .
           of
           January
           ,
           1659.
           
           
             And
             it
             was
             accordingly
             exchanged
             by
             him
             the
             said
          
           Envoy
           ,
           
             and
             in
             the
             preliminary
             Conferences
             ,
             only
             these
             two
             things
             could
             be
             considered
             :
             However
             ,
             it
             pleased
             the
             said
          
           Envoy
           
             to
             proceed
             otherwise
             ,
             imploying
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             in
             the
             examining
             matters
             ,
             to
             the
             bottom
             ,
             the
             time
             in
             which
             the
             said
             LISTS
             might
             have
             been
             perfected
             ,
             whereby
             it
             appears
             ,
             That
             ,
             if
             the
             said
             LISTS
             have
             not
             been
             perfected
             ,
             the
             said
          
           Envoye
           
             is
             the
             Cause
             thereof
             ,
             and
             not
             your
          
           Lordships
           .
        
         
           With
           their
           favour
           there
           is
           a
           third
           thing
           ,
           
           which
           by
           the
           Text
           of
           the
           15
           th
           Article
           was
           also
           to
           be
           considered
           in
           the
           Preliminary
           Conferences
           ;
           and
           which
           is
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           other
           two
           ,
           viz.
           That
           they
           be
           such
           matters
           as
           the
           one
           Party
           hath
           suffered
           or
           can
           pretend
           to
           have
           suffered
           from
           the
           other
           ;
           nothing
           was
           to
           stand
           in
           the
           LISTS
           ,
           which
           ,
           supposing
           the
           fact
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           could
           not
           yet
           be
           charged
           upon
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           the
           English
           LIST
           was
           so
           carefully
           and
           modestly
           penn'd
           ,
           that
           the
           Deputies
           (
           as
           is
           here
           confessed
           )
           made
           but
           one
           only
           Exception
           against
           it
           ,
           though
           the
           Estates
           had
           sent
           it
           to
           all
           the
           Provinces
           ,
           to
           all
           the
           Admiralties
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           East
           and
           
             West
             India
          
           Companies
           ,
           to
           be
           Examined
           and
           considered
           .
           And
           he
           the
           said
           
             Envoy
             Extraordinary
          
           had
           proceeded
           with
           that
           Frankness
           and
           Candour
           ,
           as
           to
           tell
           the
           Deputies
           at
           the
           time
           he
           delivered
           the
           said
           LIST
           ,
           that
           that
           Article
           was
           lyable
           to
           Exception
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           should
           not
           have
           offered
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           were
           several
           notable
           circumstances
           that
           did
           wholly
           differ
           it
           from
           others
           of
           the
           like
           Nature
           .
           And
           when
           in
           the
           next
           Conference
           upon
           the
           14
           th
           of
           October
           following
           
             O.
             St.
          
           the
           said
           Deputies
           did
           demand
           to
           have
           it
           Expunged
           ,
           in
           the
           ensuing
           Conference
           after
           ,
           which
           was
           upon
           the
           8th
           of
           November
           following
           
             O.
             St.
          
           he
           consented
           thereunto
           ;
           and
           withall
           demanded
           of
           them
           if
           they
           had
           any
           other
           Exception
           to
           make
           against
           the
           English
           LIST
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           replyed
           ,
           No
           :
           and
           then
           asked
           them
           whether
           the
           said
           LIST
           was
           not
           
           then
           fully
           agreed
           by
           them
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           replyed
           ,
           Yes
           .
        
         
           And
           whereas
           they
           do
           impute
           to
           him
           ,
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           Remarques
           made
           by
           him
           upon
           their
           LIST
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           have
           uselesly
           spent
           the
           time
           in
           Examining
           matters
           to
           the
           bottom
           ,
           he
           went
           not
           beyond
           the
           three
           rules
           above
           mentioned
           :
           but
           whereas
           such
           care
           had
           been
           used
           in
           the
           penning
           of
           the
           English
           LIST
           ,
           as
           that
           but
           onely
           one
           Exception
           could
           be
           made
           against
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           above-said
           :
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           there
           were
           very
           few
           Articles
           in
           theirs
           that
           were
           not
           lyable
           to
           Exception
           by
           the
           said
           rules
           .
           For
           Example
           ,
           Article
           the
           2
           d
           ,
           3
           d
           ,
           10
           th
           ,
           17
           th
           ,
           18
           th
           ,
           39
           th
           ,
           44
           th
           ,
           48
           th
           ,
           &c.
           no
           time
           mentioned
           ,
           whereby
           it
           could
           not
           be
           distinguished
           ,
           whether
           they
           were
           matters
           that
           happen'd
           within
           the
           time
           limited
           or
           not
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           Articles
           the
           2
           d
           ,
           19
           th
           ,
           24
           th
           ,
           28
           th
           ,
           33
           d
           ,
           34
           th
           ,
           35
           th
           ,
           39
           th
           ,
           43
           d
           ,
           44
           th
           ,
           45
           th
           ,
           47
           th
           ,
           48
           th
           ,
           71
           ,
           72
           d
           ,
           73
           d
           ,
           &c.
           no
           person
           named
           that
           should
           have
           done
           the
           injuries
           there
           complained
           of
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           appeared
           not
           whether
           those
           matters
           had
           been
           done
           by
           English
           ,
           or
           other
           Nations
           ;
           and
           
             de
             facto
          
           in
           several
           Articles
           ,
           the
           persons
           named
           and
           complained
           against
           were
           no
           English
           ,
           nor
           had
           we
           any
           thing
           to
           do
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           Article
           16
           th
           ,
           20th
           ,
           30
           th
           ,
           68
           th
           ,
           &c.
           and
           so
           they
           might
           as
           well
           have
           inserted
           whatever
           Ships
           had
           been
           taken
           from
           them
           by
           the
           Turks
           .
           And
           a
           notorious
           Pirate
           call'd
           Vryborn
           ,
           who
           had
           no
           Commission
           ,
           and
           who
           preyed
           indifferently
           upon
           all
           Nations
           ,
           
           having
           taken
           a
           Dutch
           Ship
           near
           Cuba
           ,
           and
           coming
           therewith
           by
           accident
           to
           the
           Island
           of
           Jamaica
           ,
           the
           Governor
           there
           immediatly
           seized
           him
           ,
           and
           clap'd
           him
           and
           his
           Company
           in
           Irons
           as
           Pirats
           ,
           and
           sent
           five
           of
           them
           in
           Irons
           to
           London
           ,
           to
           be
           tryed
           for
           their
           lives
           ;
           set
           the
           Dutch
           men
           that
           he
           found
           on
           board
           him
           at
           liberty
           ,
           and
           restored
           them
           their
           Ship
           ,
           supplyed
           them
           freely
           with
           necessaries
           for
           their
           Voyage
           out
           of
           his
           Majesties
           Stores
           ,
           and
           gave
           the
           Master
           of
           the
           Dutch
           Vessel
           money
           to
           go
           to
           London
           to
           prosecute
           him
           ,
           and
           provided
           him
           with
           a
           Passage
           ;
           and
           the
           said
           Pirate
           is
           since
           hang'd
           ,
           and
           yet
           this
           is
           inserted
           among
           others
           to
           augment
           the
           number
           of
           their
           pretences
           .
           And
           for
           the
           pretences
           of
           the
           
             Dutch
             East
             India
          
           Company
           ,
           he
           shewed
           that
           they
           were
           so
           far
           from
           being
           of
           such
           a
           Nature
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           fit
           to
           be
           referred
           to
           such
           an
           Arbitrage
           by
           Commissioners
           and
           Umpires
           ,
           &c.
           or
           to
           any
           Arbitrage
           ,
           as
           that
           in
           truth
           the
           very
           inserting
           of
           them
           was
           a
           plain
           and
           downright
           Mocquery
           and
           Derision
           of
           the
           English
           ;
           for
           Example
           ,
           Article
           the
           4
           th
           .
           Whereas
           
             Anno
             1661.
          
           the
           
             States
             General
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             East
             India
          
           Company
           having
           given
           their
           Orders
           to
           the
           
             English
             East
             India
          
           Company
           to
           receive
           possession
           of
           the
           Island
           of
           Poleron
           ,
           (
           which
           of
           right
           was
           theirs
           )
           and
           thereupon
           the
           said
           Company
           put
           themselves
           to
           a
           great
           Expence
           in
           sending
           Shipping
           ,
           Men
           ,
           and
           all
           necessaries
           for
           the
           possessing
           and
           planting
           the
           same
           ;
           they
           content
           not
           themselves
           with
           the
           Non-delivery
           thereof
           ,
           
           and
           their
           frustrating
           thereby
           all
           that
           Expence
           ,
           but
           here
           demand
           reparation
           for
           their
           going
           to
           receive
           the
           same
           .
           So
           ,
           Article
           the
           5
           th
           ,
           they
           demand
           reparation
           from
           the
           English
           ,
           because
           their
           
             East
             India
          
           Fleets
           return
           every
           year
           round
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           because
           they
           every
           year
           send
           a
           Convoy
           for
           the
           securing
           of
           them
           .
           Whereas
           what
           is
           this
           to
           the
           English
           ?
           Do
           not
           other
           Ships
           also
           that
           return
           in
           the
           Summer
           from
           other
           long
           Voyages
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           largeness
           of
           those
           Seas
           ,
           and
           the
           length
           of
           the
           dayes
           ,
           return
           that
           way
           also
           ?
           And
           do
           they
           not
           here
           constantly
           ,
           even
           in
           time
           of
           peace
           ,
           grant
           Convoy
           to
           their
           Shipping
           for
           the
           Baltick
           ,
           for
           France
           ,
           and
           for
           London
           it self
           ?
           and
           why
           do
           they
           not
           by
           the
           same
           rule
           demand
           satisfaction
           from
           the
           English
           for
           them
           also
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           conclusion
           make
           them
           bear
           their
           whole
           Naval
           Charge
           ?
           If
           they
           think
           fit
           to
           return
           that
           way
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           at
           the
           Expence
           of
           Convoyes
           for
           their
           Shipping
           ,
           What
           is
           that
           to
           the
           English
           ?
           So
           Article
           the
           Seventh
           ,
           They
           say
           they
           command
           all
           their
           Ships
           outward
           bound
           for
           the
           
             East
             Indies
          
           ,
           not
           to
           enter
           into
           any
           Harbour
           ,
           or
           cast
           Anchor
           in
           any
           Road
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           demand
           satisfaction
           for
           the
           same
           from
           the
           English
           .
           They
           may
           if
           they
           please
           give
           such
           Orders
           to
           all
           their
           Shipping
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           well
           inward
           as
           outward
           bound
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           same
           Rule
           demand
           satisfaction
           for
           the
           same
           .
           Article
           the
           Eighth
           they
           say
           .
           That
           while
           they
           were
           in
           War
           with
           the
           King
           of
           Bantam
           ,
           and
           kept
           some
           Ships
           
           before
           the
           said
           place
           for
           the
           blocking
           of
           it
           up
           ,
           the
           English
           notwithstanding
           thereof
           did
           endeavour
           to
           Trade
           there
           .
           Is
           this
           a
           business
           to
           be
           referr'd
           to
           such
           ,
           or
           to
           any
           Arbitrage
           ?
           If
           the
           Dutch
           be
           in
           War
           with
           any
           Country
           ,
           and
           have
           a
           few
           Ships
           Riding
           before
           a
           place
           ,
           without
           a
           Land
           Force
           to
           block
           up
           the
           same
           ,
           Is
           it
           not
           lawfull
           for
           English
           to
           Trade
           there
           ?
           Yea
           in
           
             Anno
             1659.
          
           did
           not
           the
           
             Dutch
             East
             India
          
           Company
           make
           satisfaction
           to
           the
           
             English
             East
             India
          
           Company
           ,
           for
           three
           English
           Ships
           that
           they
           had
           then
           taken
           upon
           the
           accompt
           of
           their
           having
           Traded
           at
           that
           place
           ?
           Article
           the
           Ninth
           ,
           They
           say
           they
           had
           a
           Contract
           with
           the
           Queen
           of
           Achin
           for
           the
           sole
           buying
           of
           her
           Pepper
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           Commodities
           in
           certain
           places
           ;
           and
           yet
           that
           the
           English
           had
           Traded
           in
           the
           said
           places
           for
           the
           said
           Commodities
           :
           Whereas
           the
           English
           were
           no
           Parties
           to
           the
           said
           Contract
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           bound
           up
           therewith
           ,
           and
           consequently
           no
           Action
           against
           them
           if
           they
           did
           so
           Trade
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           several
           Articles
           concerning
           Ships
           taken
           for
           Trading
           at
           His
           Majesties
           Plantations
           contrary
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           His
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           said
           Articles
           it
           is
           acknowledged
           that
           they
           did
           Trade
           there
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           great
           many
           of
           the
           said
           Articles
           were
           concerning
           matters
           which
           in
           the
           Artiticles
           themselves
           they
           acknowledge
           to
           have
           been
           ended
           between
           the
           parties
           themselves
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           the
           money
           paid
           ,
           yet
           therein
           
           revived
           ,
           and
           payment
           again
           demanded
           for
           them
           from
           the
           same
           Parties
           :
           And
           these
           ,
           and
           other
           Remarks
           of
           the
           like
           Nature
           having
           been
           made
           by
           him
           in
           the
           Conferences
           last
           mentioned
           ,
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           he
           hath
           never
           since
           heard
           from
           them
           :
           And
           how
           is
           it
           then
           that
           they
           are
           pleased
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           he
           the
           said
           
             Envoyée
             Extraordinary
          
           ,
           and
           not
           their
           Lordships
           ,
           hath
           been
           the
           cause
           the
           said
           LISTS
           are
           not
           perfected
           ?
        
         
           Pag.
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           &
           11.
           
           Concerning
           
             the
             Hopewell
             ,
             Leopard
             ,
             Charles
             ,
             James
             ,
             Mary
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           The
           Deputies
           say
           ,
           
             That
             they
             were
             only
             hindred
             from
             trading
             in
             certain
             places
             that
             were
             either
             formerly
             besieged
             ,
             or
             blocked
             up
             by
             Sea
             ;
             that
             the
          
           English
           
             can
             demand
             no
             other
             Satifaction
             ,
             but
             only
             for
             the
             loss
             of
             the
             profit
             of
             their
             Voyage
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             these
             Pretensions
             cannot
             be
             very
             considerable
             ;
             that
          
           theEnglish
           
             themselves
             have
             done
             the
             like
             in
             several
             rencounters
             ,
             and
             that
             yet
             this
          
           State
           
             hath
             offered
             to
             His
             Majesty
             to
             satisfie
             the
             Persons
             interessed
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             a
             Reglement
             for
             the
             future
             .
          
           Suppose
           the
           Case
           as
           is
           here
           suggested
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           put
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           places
           where
           those
           Ships
           would
           have
           traded
           ,
           had
           been
           really
           ,
           and
           
             bona
             fide
          
           ,
           blocked
           up
           by
           Sea
           ,
           without
           being
           also
           blocked
           up
           by
           Land
           (
           which
           they
           do
           not
           so
           much
           as
           pretend
           to
           affirm
           )
           how
           fresh
           and
           pregnant
           are
           the
           Instances
           of
           the
           practice
           of
           this
           State
           against
           such
           a
           Maxim
           as
           that
           ?
        
         
           When
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           had
           of
           late
           years
           a
           great
           Number
           of
           Ships
           of
           War
           upon
           the
           Coast
           
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           and
           before
           the
           Town
           of
           Lisbon
           ,
           for
           the
           blocking
           of
           it
           up
           by
           Sea
           :
           and
           though
           he
           had
           at
           that
           time
           a
           great
           Land
           Army
           in
           the
           Bowels
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           yet
           did
           they
           not
           send
           their
           Men
           of
           War
           thither
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           onely
           to
           force
           their
           Trade
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           take
           those
           Men
           of
           War
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           that
           had
           interrupted
           the
           same
           ?
           And
           when
           the
           late
           King
           of
           Sweden
           did
           formerly
           besiege
           the
           Town
           of
           Dantzick
           with
           a
           great
           Fleet
           of
           Men
           of
           War
           ,
           and
           had
           also
           at
           the
           same
           time
           considerable
           Land
           Forces
           in
           those
           parts
           ;
           yet
           did
           they
           not
           send
           a
           Fleet
           from
           hence
           ,
           and
           by
           force
           open
           their
           Trade
           there
           ?
           whereby
           they
           have
           sufficiently
           let
           the
           World
           see
           how
           little
           they
           will
           endure
           that
           Rule
           to
           be
           practised
           against
           them
           which
           they
           impose
           upon
           others
           :
           and
           let
           it
           but
           be
           taken
           for
           granted
           that
           they
           may
           thus
           do
           ,
           farewel
           all
           the
           Trade
           in
           the
           
             East
             Indies
          
           ,
           or
           upon
           the
           Coast
           of
           Africa
           ,
           or
           upon
           any
           of
           those
           remote
           parts
           ,
           for
           any
           other
           Nation
           but
           themselves
           .
        
         
           But
           with
           their
           favour
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           the
           Case
           :
           As
           to
           the
           Hopewel
           and
           Leopard
           ;
           Hath
           it
           not
           been
           made
           out
           in
           several
           Conferences
           ,
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Directors
           of
           the
           
             East
             India
          
           Company
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           authentick
           Copies
           of
           the
           Commissions
           and
           Instructions
           of
           the
           Captains
           of
           the
           said
           Ships
           ,
           the
           protests
           made
           by
           them
           ,
           but
           under
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Commander
           in
           Chief
           of
           the
           Dutch
           Fleet
           before
           Couchin
           ,
           that
           the
           Hopewell
           was
           upon
           her
           way
           from
           Surat
           to
           Porca
           ,
           and
           stopped
           in
           
           the
           open
           Sea
           as
           she
           was
           passing
           by
           Couchin
           to
           go
           thither
           ,
           and
           not
           suffered
           to
           pursue
           her
           Voyage
           :
           and
           that
           whereas
           the
           Leopard
           ,
           being
           one
           of
           his
           Majesties
           own
           Ships
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Instructions
           she
           had
           to
           that
           Effect
           ,
           came
           of
           her
           own
           accord
           in
           her
           way
           to
           an
           Anchor
           before
           Couchin
           ,
           to
           acquaint
           the
           same
           Commander
           with
           her
           design
           for
           Porca
           ,
           where
           the
           English
           had
           then
           a
           setled
           Factory
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           said
           Ships
           were
           consigned
           ;
           and
           the
           Dutch
           at
           neither
           of
           those
           times
           had
           either
           a
           Land
           Soldier
           within
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Porca
           ,
           or
           a
           Man
           of
           War
           before
           the
           Town
           ,
           nor
           upon
           the
           whole
           Coast
           of
           that
           Kingdome
           ;
           that
           notwithstanding
           thereof
           ,
           they
           were
           both
           stopped
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           suffered
           to
           pursue
           their
           Voyages
           thither
           .
           And
           here
           (
           if
           the
           said
           
             Envoy
             Extraordinary
          
           would
           give
           himself
           the
           liberty
           )
           might
           he
           not
           justly
           retort
           on
           them
           their
           railing
           and
           reviling
           language
           ,
           for
           affirming
           ,
           as
           is
           here
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           only
           hindred
           from
           Trading
           in
           places
           blocked
           up
           by
           Sea
           ?
        
         
           And
           as
           to
           the
           
             Charles
             ,
             James
          
           ,
           and
           Mary
           ,
           hath
           it
           not
           been
           made
           out
           at
           several
           Conferences
           by
           Authentick
           and
           undeniable
           proofs
           ,
           that
           the
           places
           where
           they
           were
           hindred
           from
           Trade
           were
           not
           besieged
           or
           blocked
           up
           by
           Sea
           ?
           but
           only
           the
           
             Dutch
             West
             India
          
           Company
           kept
           constantly
           about
           
             Castle
             Delmina
          
           three
           or
           four
           Men
           of
           War
           ;
           who
           assoon
           as
           they
           heard
           that
           any
           Ship
           belonging
           to
           English
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Nation
           ,
           was
           
           come
           upon
           that
           Coast
           for
           Trade
           ,
           one
           or
           more
           of
           them
           was
           sent
           to
           ride
           before
           such
           place
           where
           they
           were
           to
           Trade
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           must
           not
           trade
           there
           because
           it
           was
           a
           place
           block't
           up
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           said
           Ship
           weighed
           Anchor
           to
           go
           to
           any
           other
           place
           ,
           then
           the
           said
           Men
           of
           War
           weighed
           Anchor
           also
           ,
           and
           followed
           them
           to
           such
           place
           ,
           &
           then
           they
           must
           not
           Trade
           there
           neither
           ,
           because
           that
           was
           a
           place
           block't
           up
           ;
           and
           so
           from
           place
           to
           place
           .
           This
           is
           the
           truth
           as
           to
           those
           Ships
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           shot
           at
           ,
           and
           took
           their
           Boats
           with
           their
           ladings
           ,
           wherever
           they
           endeavoured
           to
           send
           them
           on
           shoare
           ,
           taking
           also
           the
           men
           prisoners
           ;
           and
           in
           like
           manner
           shot
           at
           the
           Boats
           or
           Canoes
           of
           the
           Natives
           ,
           which
           endeavoured
           to
           come
           on
           board
           them
           ;
           and
           this
           in
           places
           where
           the
           Dutch
           had
           neither
           Fort
           nor
           Factorie
           :
           and
           where
           the
           English
           had
           not
           onely
           a
           constant
           Trade
           ,
           but
           setled
           Factories
           ,
           and
           at
           places
           where
           other
           Christian
           Nations
           had
           their
           Forts
           ,
           and
           with
           whom
           we
           were
           in
           Amity
           ,
           and
           had
           a
           free
           Trade
           ;
           as
           namely
           at
           Fredricksburgh
           belonging
           to
           the
           Danes
           :
           and
           let
           them
           shew
           that
           the
           English
           have
           done
           the
           like
           to
           them
           in
           those
           parts
           .
        
         
           And
           whereas
           the
           Deputies
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Dammage
           could
           not
           be
           very
           great
           ▪
           since
           it
           was
           but
           the
           hindring
           of
           some
           Ships
           from
           their
           Trade
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           taking
           of
           them
           .
           Is
           the
           defeating
           of
           so
           many
           Ships
           of
           
             East
             India
          
           and
           African
           Voyages
           a
           small
           matter
           ?
           Yet
           this
           is
           not
           the
           main
           ,
           but
           the
           consequence
           hereof
           ,
           which
           was
           no
           less
           then
           the
           utter
           overthrow
           of
           the
           whole
           English
           Trade
           in
           those
           
           parts
           .
           For
           if
           the
           said
           Companies
           might
           upon
           such
           pretences
           as
           these
           are
           ,
           defeat
           such
           Ships
           as
           were
           sent
           thither
           ,
           of
           their
           Voyages
           ,
           without
           making
           good
           and
           just
           satisfaction
           ,
           who
           would
           adventure
           any
           more
           ,
           or
           to
           what
           purpose
           ?
           And
           what
           might
           then
           France
           expect
           of
           their
           new
           
             East
             India
          
           &
           
             West
             India
          
           Companies
           ,
           but
           that
           their
           Ships
           return
           as
           these
           with
           their
           Empty
           Holds
           ,
           Provision
           spent
           ,
           Tackle
           worn
           out
           ,
           Mens
           wages
           to
           pay
           over
           and
           above
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           most
           Christian
           King
           must
           be
           importun'd
           by
           this
           State
           even
           to
           break
           with
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           because
           of
           his
           opposing
           these
           mischievous
           practises
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           to
           what
           they
           say
           that
           satisfaction
           was
           offer'd
           ,
           't
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           after
           many
           Memorials
           ,
           long
           and
           tedious
           Conferences
           ,
           and
           many
           Months
           delaies
           ,
           seeing
           His
           Majesty
           and
           His
           Parliament
           :
           netled
           and
           alarm'd
           in
           the
           highest
           degree
           with
           these
           and
           orher
           the
           Insolencies
           of
           the
           Subjects
           of
           this
           State
           ,
           they
           do
           in
           their
           Resolutions
           of
           the
           5
           th
           of
           June
           last
           ,
           New
           Stile
           ,
           promise
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           so
           direct
           matters
           as
           that
           satisfaction
           should
           be
           made
           ;
           but
           nothing
           followed
           thereupon
           .
           And
           whereas
           they
           would
           impute
           the
           cause
           thereof
           to
           the
           want
           of
           some
           Body
           to
           pursue
           it
           on
           the
           behalf
           of
           the
           persons
           interessed
           ,
           did
           not
           he
           the
           said
           Envoy
           from
           day
           to
           day
           with
           all
           vehemence
           and
           earnestness
           continue
           to
           press
           them
           in
           their
           Name
           and
           on
           their
           behalf
           ?
           and
           yet
           what
           doth
           their
           Resolution
           of
           the
           25
           th
           of
           September
           say
           more
           then
           their
           former
           ?
           And
           whereas
           the
           14
           th
           Article
           of
           the
           late
           Treaty
           requires
           expresly
           ,
           that
           satisfaction
           be
           made
           
           within
           12
           months
           for
           all
           matters
           on
           this
           side
           the
           
             Cape
             de
             Bonesperance
          
           ,
           that
           should
           have
           happen'd
           after
           the
           conclusion
           of
           the
           said
           Treaty
           ,
           the
           said
           12
           Months
           did
           expire
           ,
           and
           nothing
           done
           ,
           Complaint
           having
           been
           made
           by
           Memorial
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Ships
           Charles
           and
           James
           ,
           on
           the
           17th
           .
           of
           
             September
             ,
             1663.
             
             Old
             Stile
             ,
          
           concerning
           the
           Ships
           Hope-well
           and
           Leopard
           on
           
             November
             7.
          
           following
           ,
           and
           concerning
           the
           Ship
           Mary
           on
           
             February
             16.
          
           of
           the
           year
           1663.
           
           
             Old
             St.
          
           and
           yet
           to
           this
           day
           no
           satisfaction
           given
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Treaty
           broke
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           while
           ,
           daily
           new
           Complaints
           ;
           the
           Hope-well
           hindred
           in
           a
           second
           Voyage
           to
           Porca
           ;
           the
           
             Samson
             ,
             Hopefull-Adventure
             ,
             Speed-well
          
           ,
           and
           Captain
           
           Bartwick's
           Ship
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           every
           English
           Ship
           that
           went
           to
           trade
           upon
           the
           Coast
           of
           Africa
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           master
           ,
           in
           like
           manner
           defeated
           in
           their
           Voyage
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Charles
             ,
             James
          
           ,
           and
           Mary
           ,
           and
           not
           so
           much
           as
           Satisfaction
           promised
           for
           any
           of
           those
           ;
           and
           which
           is
           above
           all
           to
           be
           remarked
           ,
           That
           whereas
           we
           had
           been
           so
           long
           held
           in
           Expectation
           of
           our
           mony
           ,
           now
           at
           last
           instead
           thereof
           ,
           it
           is
           added
           in
           the
           afore-said
           Resolution
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Case
             is
             disputable
          
           ;
           so
           that
           we
           were
           now
           further
           off
           our
           payment
           then
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Summer
           ;
           or
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           been
           given
           Us
           ,
           (
           which
           it
           is
           not
           )
           yet
           being
           done
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           not
           as
           of
           Justice
           and
           due
           ,
           but
           only
           as
           out
           of
           particular
           Courtesie
           and
           Complaisance
           to
           His
           Majesty
           for
           that
           time
           ,
           What
           would
           it
           have
           avail'd
           us
           ?
           The
           
             Dutch
             East-India
          
           
           Company
           did
           in
           the
           year
           1659.
           make
           satisfaction
           for
           the
           
             Postilion
             ,
             Frederick
             ,
             Francis
          
           ,
           and
           John
           ,
           (
           as
           above-said
           )
           taken
           upon
           the
           accompt
           of
           their
           having
           traded
           to
           Bantam
           ,
           then
           block't
           up
           by
           Sea
           by
           them
           ;
           and
           there
           was
           added
           in
           the
           Treaty
           concerning
           those
           Matters
           ,
           
             That
             the
             two
             Nations
             should
             for
             the
             future
             rencounter
             one
             another
             with
             all
             peaceableness
             and
             perfect
             friendship
             ,
             as
             well
             within
             the
          
           East-Indies
           
             as
             elsewhere
          
           .
           Yet
           so
           great
           is
           the
           advantage
           that
           the
           said
           Companies
           have
           made
           by
           practices
           of
           this
           kind
           ,
           as
           notwithstanding
           the
           said
           satisfaction
           and
           promise
           of
           the
           State
           they
           have
           continued
           ever
           since
           to
           do
           the
           like
           (
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           many
           Complaints
           of
           this
           kind
           of
           the
           
             English
             East-India
          
           Company
           ,
           specified
           in
           the
           
             Englist
             LIST
          
           of
           Damages
           )
           for
           that
           by
           hindring
           other
           Nations
           from
           trading
           ,
           they
           inforce
           the
           Natives
           to
           compact
           with
           them
           for
           the
           whole
           Product
           of
           their
           Countries
           ;
           and
           so
           though
           they
           do
           make
           satisfaction
           for
           the
           particular
           Ships
           stopped
           ,
           yet
           they
           thereby
           become
           infinite
           Gainers
           ;
           and
           then
           not
           suffering
           any
           Nation
           to
           Trade
           there
           ,
           because
           they
           say
           ,
           they
           have
           agreed
           for
           the
           whole
           .
           Nor
           hath
           their
           present
           Grandeur
           arisen
           so
           much
           from
           their
           Mesnage
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           of
           that
           kind
           ,
           as
           from
           these
           violent
           and
           indirect
           Means
           :
           And
           if
           these
           things
           were
           practised
           by
           the
           said
           Companies
           ,
           while
           disowned
           and
           discouraged
           by
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           promise
           made
           that
           the
           like
           should
           not
           be
           done
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           What
           was
           now
           to
           be
           expected
           
           from
           them
           when
           it
           was
           said
           by
           the
           State
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           disputable
           whether
           they
           might
           not
           do
           so
           ?
           yea
           ,
           in
           the
           
             Dutch
             List
          
           of
           Damages
           ,
           as
           above-mentioned
           ,
           satisfaction
           demanded
           from
           the
           English
           ,
           for
           having
           traded
           in
           Places
           block'd
           up
           by
           them
           by
           Sea
           (
           as
           they
           call
           it
           ?
           )
           And
           thus
           whereas
           this
           Dispute
           had
           hitherto
           been
           only
           between
           the
           Companies
           of
           each
           side
           ,
           it
           was
           now
           become
           a
           Dispute
           immediatly
           between
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           this
           State
           ,
           they
           patrocinating
           and
           maintaining
           what
           the
           said
           Companies
           had
           done
           :
           And
           do
           not
           the
           Deputies
           say
           in
           this
           Book
           ,
           pag.
           the
           11
           th
           ,
           
             That
             These
             Pretensions
             are
             not
             so
             clear
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             may
             be
             disputed
             ?
          
           And
           pag.
           18.
           they
           say
           ,
           
             We
             do
             avow
             ,
             and
             We
             do
             maintain
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             done
             .
          
           And
           thereby
           all
           hopes
           of
           any
           quiet
           Trade
           ,
           or
           good
           Understanding
           in
           those
           Parts
           for
           the
           future
           utterly
           cut
           off
           ;
           and
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           what
           Security
           nearer
           home
           ?
           Do
           not
           the
           Deputies
           say
           in
           pag.
           17.
           
           
             That
             which
             is
             just
             in
             the
             Indies
             ,
             cannot
             be
             unjust
             in
          
           Europe
           ?
           And
           is
           not
           that
           a
           fair
           Warning
           to
           all
           the
           Kings
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           to
           let
           them
           know
           what
           they
           are
           in
           time
           to
           expect
           in
           these
           Parts
           also
           ?
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           to
           be
           handled
           by
           those
           of
           this
           Country
           ,
           as
           their
           said
           Companies
           now
           handle
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           Indies
           ;
           to
           be
           told
           ,
           that
           unless
           they
           will
           sell
           them
           the
           whole
           product
           of
           their
           Countries
           ,
           they
           shall
           sell
           them
           to
           no
           body
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           Fleets
           plac'd
           upon
           their
           Coasts
           for
           the
           effecting
           thereof
           ?
           And
           as
           to
           what
           is
           said
           of
           their
           having
           proffered
           a
           Reglement
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           he
           refers
           to
           what
           is
           said
           by
           him
           concerning
           this
           matter
           in
           his
           Reply
           to
           pag.
           17.
           
        
         
         
           And
           as
           to
           what
           is
           said
           ,
           pag.
           11.
           concerning
           the
           Parliament
           of
           England
           ,
           the
           said
           
             Envoyée
             Extraordinary
          
           could
           wish
           ,
           that
           with
           what
           ever
           Language
           the
           Deputies
           had
           pleased
           to
           treat
           him
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           been
           more
           sparing
           as
           to
           them
           .
           They
           say
           there
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Proposition
             which
             the
             Parliament
             made
             to
             His
             Majesty
             ,
             was
             ,
             That
             He
             ought
             to
             attacque
             this
          
           State
           ,
           
             and
             to
             make
             War
             upon
             them
             .
          
        
         
           The
           two
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           (
           as
           is
           known
           to
           all
           that
           understand
           the
           Government
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           )
           are
           they
           to
           whom
           the
           People
           thereof
           do
           ordinarily
           in
           great
           greivances
           address
           themselves
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           their
           Natural
           way
           for
           relief
           ;
           and
           the
           said
           Houses
           upon
           such
           Complaints
           ,
           cannot
           transact
           or
           treat
           with
           any
           Forraign
           Prince
           or
           State
           ,
           (
           that
           being
           the
           Prerogative
           of
           the
           Crown
           )
           and
           so
           humbly
           applyed
           to
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           That
           he
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           interpose
           ,
           for
           the
           obtaining
           satisfaction
           in
           those
           numerous
           and
           great
           Complaints
           ;
           but
           as
           to
           the
           attacquing
           of
           this
           State
           ,
           or
           making
           War
           with
           them
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           not
           a
           word
           of
           any
           such
           matter
           in
           the
           said
           Proposition
           ;
           but
           it
           hereby
           appears
           ,
           what
           is
           in
           the
           Deputies
           sense
           attacquing
           of
           this
           
             State
             ,
             viz.
          
           Let
           never
           so
           many
           Injuries
           be
           done
           by
           the
           People
           of
           this
           Country
           to
           others
           ,
           if
           after
           never
           so
           many
           years
           patience
           ,
           and
           utmost
           Endeavours
           for
           obtaining
           satisfaction
           in
           an
           amicable
           way
           ,
           serious
           and
           real
           Consideration
           be
           at
           last
           had
           for
           obtaining
           the
           same
           ,
           This
           is
           attacquing
           them
           ,
           and
           becoming
           an
           Aggressour
           ;
           
           and
           they
           are
           pleased
           to
           add
           as
           to
           the
           Reason
           and
           Ground
           thereof
           ,
           
             It
             must
             necessarily
             be
             believed
             ,
             that
             this
             Proposition
             proceeded
             from
             an
             insatiable
             appetite
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             to
             ravish
             the
             Goods
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             from
             a
             depraved
          
           Gusto
           ,
           
             that
             they
             found
             in
             the
             Taking
             ,
             Robbing
             ,
             and
             Depraedation
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             these
             Provinces
             .
          
        
         
           A
           very
           uncharitable
           construction
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           one
           as
           none
           but
           the
           Deputies
           of
           this
           State
           would
           ever
           have
           made
           .
           Suppose
           never
           so
           much
           to
           be
           taken
           from
           the
           People
           of
           this
           Country
           ,
           What
           Advantage
           could
           the
           Parliament
           of
           England
           have
           thereby
           ,
           or
           what
           could
           they
           expect
           by
           a
           War
           as
           to
           their
           own
           particular
           Accounts
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           be
           Contributors
           largely
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           out
           of
           their
           own
           Fortunes
           towards
           the
           maintenance
           thereof
           ,
           as
           if
           one
           would
           take
           the
           Liberty
           of
           Retorting
           ,
           might
           it
           not
           be
           said
           ,
           and
           with
           much
           more
           Reason
           ,
           that
           the
           East
           and
           
             West-India
             Companies
          
           of
           this
           Country
           ,
           durst
           not
           presume
           to
           do
           as
           they
           do
           ,
           but
           because
           so
           great
           a
           part
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           of
           the
           Governours
           thereof
           are
           concerned
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           ariseth
           from
           the
           same
           ground
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           so
           difficult
           ,
           and
           almost
           an
           impossible
           thing
           to
           obtaine
           Justice
           and
           Satisfaction
           for
           any
           Injury
           done
           by
           them
           ,
           be
           the
           Case
           never
           so
           Clear
           and
           Evident
           .
        
         
           For
           what
           is
           further
           said
           ,
           in
           page
           11.
           
           
             The
             said
             Envoy
             Declares
             possitively
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             Order
             from
             the
             King
             His
             Master
             ,
             to
             assure
             this
             State
             ,
             that
             His
             Majesty
             will
             not
             permit
             that
             His
             Subjects
             do
             Attaque
             or
             Surprize
             
             as
             Sea
             the
             Ships
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             these
             Provinces
             ;
             And
             that
             the
             King
             would
             do
             them
             no
             hurt
             till
             he
             had
             Advertised
             them
             by
             a
             Formal
             and
             Preallable
             Declaration
             of
             War.
             
          
        
         
           To
           this
           ,
           he
           doth
           Reply
           ,
           that
           he
           cannot
           but
           wonder
           that
           the
           Deputies
           do
           Affirm
           ,
           that
           he
           doth
           Declare
           thus
           much
           ,
           the
           words
           of
           his
           Memorial
           being
           as
           followeth
           ;
           
             That
             the
             King
             his
             Master
             did
             the
             last
             Spring
             (
             to
             take
             away
             from
             them
             all
             Umbrage
             ,
             which
             might
             cause
             any
             Extraordinary
             Equipping
             at
             that
             time
             )
             give
             him
             Order
             to
             Assure
             them
             (
             as
             he
             then
             did
             in
             a
             Publique
             Conference
             with
             their
             Deputies
             )
             That
             His
             Majesty
             would
             not
             trouble
             or
             hinder
             their
             Fleets
             ,
             which
             they
             then
             expected
             out
             of
             the
          
           Streights
           ,
           and
           theEast-Indies
           ,
           
             nor
             those
             then
             at
             the
             Fisheries
             upon
             His
             Coasts
             .
          
        
         
           And
           was
           not
           all
           that
           made
           good
           to
           them
           to
           a
           puncto
           ,
           and
           is
           it
           not
           a
           very
           ill
           requital
           for
           so
           franck
           and
           seasonable
           a
           Declaration
           as
           that
           was
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           (
           and
           which
           the
           King
           His
           Master
           was
           no
           way
           obliged
           to
           make
           to
           them
           )
           and
           which
           was
           made
           good
           ,
           thus
           to
           misrecite
           his
           Words
           ?
        
         
           For
           the
           Justification
           of
           the
           Extraordinary
           Equipage
           in
           these
           Parts
           the
           last
           Summer
           ,
           the
           Deputies
           say
           ,
           page
           11
           ,
           and
           12.
           
           
             They
             Take
             ,
             they
             stop
             in
             the
             Havens
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             and
             Confiscate
             with
             their
             Merchandizes
             the
             Ships
             of
             this
             Country
             by
             Express
             Order
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             yet
             cry
             out
             against
             their
             Equipage
             ,
             though
             but
             small
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             had
             been
             heretofore
             made
             ;
             So
             that
             it
             was
             impossible
             that
             the
             said
             Equipage
             could
             give
             any
             Umbrage
             to
             the
          
           King
           of
           Great
           
           Brittain
           ,
           
             Especially
             after
             they
             had
             assured
             His
             Majesty
             by
             their
             Letter
             of
             the
             Twenty
             fourth
             of
          
           July
           ,
           
             that
             their
             Reall
             Intention
             and
             Constant
             Resolution
             was
             to
             do
             no
             hurt
             to
             His
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             would
             be
             fitting
             not
             to
             suffer
             that
             the
             said
             Fleets
             should
             go
             off
             their
             Respective
             Coasts
             ,
             and
             Havens
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             King
             said
             to
             the
             Ambassadour
             of
             this
             State
             ,
             in
             the
             Audience
             He
             had
             about
             this
             Matter
             ,
             That
             His
             Majesty
             would
             let
             Him
             know
             His
             Mind
             concerning
             this
             Matter
             in
             Three
             Dayes
             in
             Writing
             ,
             which
             yet
             he
             hath
             not
             done
             to
             this
             day
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           to
           be
           Remarked
           ,
           that
           they
           here
           Alledge
           the
           Taking
           ,
           Stopping
           ,
           and
           Confiscating
           of
           the
           Ships
           and
           Goods
           of
           this
           Country
           in
           these
           Parts
           ,
           for
           a
           ground
           to
           Justifie
           the
           late
           Extraordinary
           Equipage
           ;
           Whereas
           that
           Equipage
           was
           Ordered
           and
           Equipped
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Summer
           ,
           and
           the
           Taking
           ,
           and
           Stopping
           of
           the
           said
           Ships
           was
           not
           till
           November
           following
           ,
           nor
           any
           Confiscated
           till
           February
           after
           :
           And
           as
           to
           what
           they
           say
           that
           that
           Equipage
           was
           but
           very
           small
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           had
           formerly
           made
           the
           like
           ;
           Did
           they
           not
           resolve
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           Summer
           to
           Equippe
           Thirty
           of
           their
           Capital
           Ships
           over
           and
           above
           their
           Fleet
           under
           
             De
             Ruyter
          
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           were
           fitted
           out
           for
           the
           Convoy
           of
           their
           East-India
           Ships
           ,
           and
           what
           for
           Guiny
           ?
           And
           was
           this
           a
           small
           Equipage
           ?
           And
           were
           not
           hundreds
           of
           Carpenters
           sent
           on
           a
           suddaine
           to
           work
           thereupon
           ,
           sparing
           (
           as
           is
           said
           in
           his
           Memorial
           )
           neither
           Holy
           Day
           ,
           nor
           Work
           a
           Day
           ,
           Moon-light
           ,
           
           nor
           Sun-light
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           upon
           the
           most
           Pressing
           and
           Urgent
           Necessity
           that
           could
           have
           fallen
           out
           ;
           and
           this
           in
           a
           time
           when
           they
           had
           no
           Dispute
           with
           any
           other
           Nation
           that
           could
           give
           any
           imaginable
           Occasion
           or
           Pretense
           for
           the
           same
           ;
           Nor
           had
           the
           King
           His
           Master
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           above
           Seven
           or
           Eight
           Men
           of
           Warr
           in
           these
           Seas
           ,
           nor
           any
           further
           Equipage
           in
           hand
           ;
           And
           he
           had
           Declared
           in
           His
           Answer
           to
           His
           Parliament
           ,
           which
           was
           well
           known
           here
           ,
           that
           He
           would
           yet
           Endeavour
           the
           Accommodating
           of
           Matters
           with
           this
           State
           in
           an
           Amicable
           way
           ,
           and
           give
           Orders
           to
           him
           His
           Minister
           to
           that
           Effect
           :
           And
           how
           can
           it
           then
           be
           here
           said
           ,
           
             That
             it
             was
             impossible
             that
             this
             Equipage
             could
             give
             any
             Umbrage
             to
             His
             Majesty
             .
          
        
         
           On
           the
           contrary
           ,
           how
           was
           it
           possible
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           should
           give
           him
           the
           utmost
           Umbrage
           ,
           it
           being
           very
           well
           known
           that
           their
           Lordships
           are
           too
           good
           Mesnagers
           to
           put
           themselves
           to
           such
           an
           Extraordinary
           Expence
           
             in
             a
             Frolick
          
           ,
           and
           without
           some
           proportionable
           Design
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           sure
           such
           Design
           could
           not
           be
           with
           Reflection
           upon
           any
           other
           then
           himself
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           to
           the
           Letter
           to
           His
           Majesty
           above
           mentioned
           ,
           they
           do
           here
           Confesse
           ,
           page
           12
           ,
           and
           13.
           (
           as
           was
           Alledged
           by
           him
           in
           his
           said
           Memoriall
           )
           That
           they
           had
           one
           Fleet
           Actually
           out
           and
           gone
           to
           His
           Majesties
           Coasts
           at
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Writing
           of
           that
           Letter
           ,
           and
           so
           would
           have
           been
           out
           of
           that
           Engagement
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           as
           
           Numerous
           as
           that
           of
           His
           Majesties
           ,
           for
           the
           keeping
           whereof
           within
           Doors
           they
           were
           so
           Solicitous
           .
           And
           whereas
           they
           say
           ;
           
             That
             this
          
           State
           
             had
             no
             other
             Fleet
             at
             Sea
             that
             was
             Capable
             to
             Act
             ,
             for
             that
             those
             that
             they
             had
             at
             Sea
             were
             onely
             Destinated
             for
             the
             Convoy
             accustomed
             to
             be
             sent
             every
             Year
             for
             their
             Fleet
             out
             of
             the
          
           East-Indies
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           usual
           to
           send
           every
           year
           such
           a
           Fleet
           as
           that
           for
           the
           convoying
           home
           of
           their
           East-India
           men
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           not
           one
           Word
           in
           the
           said
           Letter
           concerning
           that
           Fleet
           ,
           much
           less
           to
           assure
           him
           of
           the
           design
           and
           intention
           thereof
           ,
           and
           why
           they
           umbraged
           as
           His
           Majesties
           having
           Sixteen
           or
           Seventeen
           Men
           of
           War
           together
           in
           the
           Downs
           ,
           His
           own
           Port
           ,
           and
           where
           he
           is
           wont
           ordinarily
           ,
           even
           in
           times
           of
           the
           greatest
           Quiet
           ,
           to
           have
           as
           many
           for
           the
           Honour
           and
           Grandent
           of
           His
           Kingdom
           ;
           and
           he
           in
           the
           mean
           while
           not
           umbraged
           at
           their
           sending
           as
           many
           upon
           His
           Coasts
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           also
           at
           the
           same
           time
           another
           Considerable
           Fleet
           in
           Readiness
           at
           Home
           ;
           And
           suppose
           they
           had
           assured
           His
           Majesty
           in
           their
           said
           Letter
           to
           Him
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Fine
           Words
           Imaginable
           ,
           that
           this
           Fleet
           had
           been
           onely
           Destinated
           for
           the
           Convoy
           of
           their
           East-India
           Ships
           ,
           had
           they
           not
           in
           like
           manner
           assured
           Him
           when
           they
           sent
           
             De
             Ruster
          
           into
           the
           Streights
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           Destinated
           only
           against
           the
           Pirates
           of
           Algiers
           and
           those
           Parts
           ;
           and
           yet
           it
           was
           after
           found
           that
           he
           was
           capable
           to
           Act
           elswhere
           ,
           and
           upon
           other
           accompts
           ;
           And
           if
           it
           be
           considered
           about
           what
           time
           those
           Orders
           must
           have
           
           been
           sent
           to
           him
           :
           It
           will
           appear
           that
           his
           going
           to
           Guiny
           ,
           must
           have
           been
           in
           Design
           and
           Agitation
           about
           the
           very
           time
           of
           the
           delivery
           of
           this
           Letter
           to
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           for
           that
           He
           received
           them
           about
           the
           beginning
           of
           
             September
             ,
             New
             Stile
          
           .
           And
           at
           the
           same
           time
           they
           had
           also
           in
           Agitation
           the
           Preparing
           of
           another
           Fleet
           ,
           under
           the
           Notion
           of
           sending
           thither
           ,
           which
           also
           was
           out
           of
           the
           Engagement
           in
           the
           said
           Letter
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Deputies
           would
           have
           it
           thought
           that
           the
           States
           had
           Proceeded
           with
           such
           Incomparable
           and
           Indisputable
           Candour
           and
           Franknesse
           towards
           His
           Majesty
           in
           Relation
           to
           these
           Matters
           ;
           Whereas
           in
           Truth
           ,
           all
           their
           Overtures
           to
           Him
           concerning
           the
           Dispositions
           of
           Fleets
           ,
           had
           Designs
           and
           Catches
           with
           them
           .
           And
           on
           the
           Contrary
           ,
           His
           Majesty
           to
           shew
           His
           Reall
           ,
           Peaceable
           Intentions
           ,
           had
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Reports
           about
           these
           Equipages
           ,
           Earnestly
           pressed
           that
           the
           same
           might
           not
           be
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           Extraordinary
           Equipage
           upon
           either
           side
           should
           be
           made
           ,
           for
           that
           then
           to
           be
           sure
           there
           could
           not
           be
           any
           thing
           of
           ill
           Ren-counter
           ,
           Surprize
           or
           Jealousie
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           to
           what
           they
           say
           ,
           Page
           the
           Thirteenth
           ,
           
             That
             they
             did
             pay
             them
             off
             so
             soon
             as
             their
          
           East-India
           
             Fleet
             was
             Arrived
          
           .
           Was
           not
           Tromp
           (
           Commander
           of
           that
           Fleet
           )
           and
           others
           of
           them
           after
           the
           Arrival
           of
           their
           East-India
           Ships
           ,
           Re-victualled
           and
           sent
           to
           joyn
           with
           their
           Lievtenant
           Admiral
           Obdam
           before
           the
           Ma●s
           ,
           and
           continued
           with
           him
           
           a
           long
           time
           after
           .
           And
           as
           to
           what
           is
           said
           or
           His
           Majesties
           having
           promised
           to
           give
           them
           His
           Answer
           in
           Writing
           in
           Three
           Days
           ,
           It
           appears
           hereby
           how
           Exact
           their
           Lordships
           are
           in
           taking
           notice
           of
           ,
           and
           Expecting
           the
           Fulfilling
           of
           whatsoever
           is
           said
           to
           them
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           least
           Circumstance
           and
           Puncto
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           Advantage
           thereupon
           .
           It
           were
           well
           if
           such
           Ministers
           as
           Reside
           here
           ,
           could
           obtain
           in
           many
           Months
           ,
           that
           which
           often
           times
           is
           promised
           to
           be
           given
           them
           in
           a
           few
           days
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           Please
           to
           Examine
           first
           the
           Memorial
           of
           the
           Ambassadour
           of
           This
           State
           to
           His
           Majesty
           of
           the
           11
           /
           31
           th
           .
           of
           July
           last
           ,
           They
           will
           find
           it
           therein
           said
           ,
           that
           His
           Majesty
           had
           even
           then
           by
           Word
           of
           Mouth
           given
           him
           His
           Answer
           as
           to
           this
           point
           ,
           the
           VVords
           being
           ;
           
             That
             his
             Majesty
             had
             been
             Pleased
             to
             Answer
             upon
             the
             First
             Point
             Touching
             the
             Keeping
             of
             the
          
           Fleet
           
             from
             going
             to
             Sea
             ,
             that
             the
             Numbers
             which
             were
             Fitted
             and
             Prepared
             on
             His
             Majesties
             Side
             were
             no
             way
             Extraordinary
             ,
             but
             onely
             for
             Common
             and
             Customary
             Use
             ,
             and
             without
             Designe
             of
             bringing
             any
             Dammage
             and
             Inconvenience
             upon
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
          
           United
           Provinces
           ,
           
             and
             that
             though
             they
             did
             goe
             out
             ,
             that
             He
             would
             give
             such
             Order
             to
             the
             Chief
             Commander
             thereof
             ,
             that
             this
          
           State
           
             should
             have
             no
             cause
             to
             apprehend
             any
             Sinister
             Encounters
             from
             the
             same
             .
          
        
         
           And
           upon
           the
           Fifth
           day
           of
           August
           following
           ,
           His
           Majesty
           gave
           the
           said
           Ambassadour
           an
           Answer
           in
           VVriting
           to
           the
           like
           Effect
           ;
           And
           how
           is
           it
           then
           here
           affirmed
           ,
           
             That
             His
             Majesty
             hath
             
             not
             to
             this
             day
             made
             known
             to
             their
             Ambassadour
             in
             Writing
             His
             intention
             concerning
             this
             Matter
             .
          
        
         
           And
           may
           it
           not
           Justly
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           was
           the
           Penner
           of
           this
           Book
           ,
           was
           either
           very
           little
           acquainted
           with
           hath
           passed
           between
           His
           Majesty
           and
           this
           State
           ,
           or
           very
           ill
           inclined
           ?
        
         
           For
           ,
           VVhat
           follows
           ,
           Page
           the
           Thirteenth
           ,
           
             Hereby
             may
             be
             Judged
             ,
             the
             Candour
             and
             Sincerity
             of
             the
          
           English
           ,
           
             for
             that
             before
             the
             time
             of
             this
             Equiping
             (
             which
             they
             would
             have
             to
             be
             thought
             the
             Immediate
             Cause
             of
             the
             Violences
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             the
             King
             of
          
           England
           )
           
             had
             already
             given
             Order
             to
             Attacque
             ,
             and
             take
             by
             Force
             the
             Places
             and
             Forts
             belonging
             to
             this
          
           State
           ,
           
             so
             that
             in
             serving
             themselves
             of
             this
             Pretext
             ,
             for
             the
             Covering
             of
             their
             manifest
             Violences
             ,
             they
             give
             themselves
             insensibly
             into
             a
             Ridiculous
             Contradiction
             ,
             producing
             for
             an
             Effect
             ,
             that
             which
             had
             its
             being
             a
             long
             time
             before
             its
             Cause
             .
          
        
         
           As
           to
           how
           farr
           His
           Majesty
           is
           from
           being
           lyable
           to
           be
           Charged
           or
           Blamed
           upon
           the
           Accompt
           of
           any
           of
           these
           Matters
           ,
           appears
           by
           what
           follows
           ,
           where
           they
           are
           Treated
           of
           at
           Large
           ;
           but
           as
           to
           the
           Purpose
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           are
           here
           Produced
           ,
           viz.
           As
           if
           they
           had
           been
           made
           a
           Foundation
           ,
           for
           what
           had
           been
           done
           afterwards
           by
           His
           Majesty
           here
           in
           Europe
           ;
           If
           it
           had
           been
           so
           ,
           it
           had
           indeed
           been
           very
           Ridiculous
           ,
           but
           all
           the
           use
           that
           is
           made
           by
           Him
           in
           His
           Memorial
           of
           that
           Extraordinary
           Equippage
           ,
           
           was
           to
           shew
           that
           they
           did
           thereby
           inforce
           His
           Majesty
           to
           Arme
           also
           ,
           the
           Words
           being
           Page
           the
           Fifth
           ;
           
             Seeing
             himself
             Menaced
             with
             these
             Equipages
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             be
             but
             with
             regard
             to
             the
             KING
             Himself
             ,
             was
             at
             last
             constrained
             (
             though
             very
             contrary
             to
             His
             Inclinations
             )
             to
             Arme
             Also
             .
          
        
         
           So
           they
           might
           also
           have
           saved
           the
           Labour
           of
           saying
           afterward
           ,
           Page
           the
           Thirteenth
           and
           Fourteenth
           ;
           
             It
             cannot
             be
             said
             these
             Orders
             were
             given
             because
             of
             the
             Equipage
             made
             in
             this
             Country
             ,
             or
             because
             of
             the
             Voyage
             of
          
           De
           Ruyter
           
             to
             the
             Coast
             of
          
           Africa
           ,
           
             seeing
             they
             were
             Executed
             before
             the
             said
             Equippage
             was
             made
             here
             ,
             and
             long
             before
             the
             Voyage
             of
          
           De
           Ruyter
           .
        
         
           He
           was
           not
           so
           Ridiculous
           as
           to
           make
           that
           which
           had
           hapned
           after
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           Cause
           of
           what
           had
           been
           done
           several
           Months
           before
           ,
           and
           when
           ,
           and
           where
           ,
           and
           by
           such
           Persons
           as
           could
           have
           no
           manner
           of
           Imagination
           thereof
           ;
           Nor
           was
           ever
           the
           said
           Equipage
           ,
           or
           De
           Ruyter's
           going
           to
           Guiny
           ,
           produced
           for
           the
           Justifying
           of
           what
           was
           done
           by
           the
           English
           there
           ;
           and
           therefore
           one
           would
           think
           some
           more
           Grounded
           Occasion
           at
           least
           should
           have
           been
           found
           out
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           had
           a
           minde
           to
           take
           to
           themselves
           the
           Liberty
           of
           falling
           upon
           the
           whole
           English
           Nation
           with
           such
           Reproachful
           and
           Disdainful
           Language
           ,
           and
           which
           it
           may
           be
           is
           
           not
           elswhere
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           no
           not
           upon
           the
           Reallest
           of
           Occasions
           to
           have
           been
           given
           by
           any
           State
           to
           a
           Nation
           in
           General
           ;
           And
           to
           say
           no
           more
           ,
           the
           English
           have
           deserved
           better
           from
           this
           Country
           and
           State
           ,
           and
           what
           if
           it
           should
           be
           Retorted
           .
        
         
           Hereby
           may
           one
           Judge
           of
           the
           Candour
           and
           Sincerity
           of
           the
           Hollanders
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Page
           the
           Fourteenth
           ,
           Fifteenth
           ,
           and
           Sixteen
           ,
           Concerning
           the
           Ship
           St.
           Jacob
           ,
           Laden
           at
           Gottenburgh
           and
           bound
           for
           England
           ,
           the
           Deputies
           are
           pleased
           to
           say
           ;
        
         
           
             First
             ,
             The
             said
             Envoy
             hath
             the
             Impudence
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             This
             State
             are
             the
             Aggressors
             in
             Europe
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             Stopped
             in
             their
             Ports
             a
             Certain
             Ship
             which
             came
             from
             Sweden
             Laden
             with
             Masts
             .
             That
             which
             he
             saith
             is
             so
             Extravagant
             ,
             and
             the
             Reason
             wherewith
             he
             backs
             it
             so
             Impertinent
             ,
             that
             none
             but
             Sir
             
               George
               Downing
            
             would
             have
             affirmed
             the
             one
             or
             made
             use
             of
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Seeing
             the
             Ship
             concerning
             the
             stopping
             whereof
             he
             complains
             was
             of
             Gottenburgh
             ;
             What
             had
             he
             the
             said
             Envoy
             to
             do
             to
             Intermeddle
             therein
             ?
          
           
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             This
             State
             had
             Defended
             the
             Transporting
             out
             of
             the
             Country
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             Commodities
             serving
             for
             the
             Equipping
             of
             Ships
             ,
             after
             the
             Publication
             of
             these
             Defences
             ,
             this
             Pretended
             Ship
             of
             Gottenburgh
             hapning
             to
             be
             in
             one
             of
             the
             Havens
             of
             this
             Country
             ,
             it
             was
             necessary
             that
             She
             had
             a
             Particular
             Permission
             from
             the
             States
             to
             go
             out
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             That
             Liberty
             was
             granted
             Her
             to
             go
             out
             ,
             and
             it
             depended
             onely
             upon
             them
             to
             be
             gone
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             That
             during
             the
             being
             of
             this
             Ship
             in
             this
             Country
             ,
             News
             came
             that
             the
             English
             Took
             and
             Stopped
             in
             their
             Havens
             ,
             all
             Ships
             belonging
             to
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             these
             Provinces
             .
          
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           First
           with
           your
           Favour
           ;
           He
           is
           not
           the
           onely
           Person
           ,
           or
           the
           First
           that
           Affirmed
           them
           to
           be
           the
           First
           Aggressors
           in
           Europe
           ,
           and
           that
           among
           other
           Reasons
           upon
           the
           Accompt
           of
           the
           Stopping
           of
           this
           Ship
           ;
           the
           King
           His
           Master
           had
           said
           the
           same
           in
           His
           Narrative
           given
           to
           His
           Parliament
           in
           the
           Month
           of
           November
           ,
           and
           therein
           among
           other
           Arguments
           alleadged
           the
           business
           of
           this
           Ship
           ;
           So
           that
           't
           is
           His
           Majesty
           upon
           whom
           these
           Incivil
           and
           Opprobrious
           Terms
           of
           Impudence
           ,
           &c.
           
           are
           Cast
           and
           do
           Abutt
           ,
           nor
           was
           the
           said
           Narrative
           unknown
           here
           at
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Writing
           of
           this
           Book
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           Second
           ,
           The
           said
           Ship
           was
           Laden
           upon
           the
           Accompt
           of
           one
           Sir
           
             William
             Warren
          
           an
           English
           man
           and
           Merchant
           of
           London
           ,
           and
           Bound
           for
           England
           ;
           and
           those
           of
           the
           said
           Ship
           with
           whom
           the
           said
           Lading
           was
           Intrusted
           ,
           did
           apply
           themselves
           to
           him
           the
           said
           Envoy
           upon
           her
           stop
           for
           his
           assistance
           for
           the
           obtaining
           of
           her
           Releasment
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           the
           Minister
           of
           Sweaden
           upon
           the
           accompt
           that
           she
           came
           from
           Gottenburgh
           ,
           and
           the
           Master
           a
           Burger
           of
           that
           Town
           ;
           And
           can
           it
           then
           be
           doubted
           ;
           whether
           he
           the
           said
           Envoy
           Extraordinary
           had
           to
           do
           with
           the
           Business
           or
           not
           ,
           or
           did
           he
           need
           Procuration
           from
           Sweaden
           ,
           or
           was
           it
           Intermedling
           with
           the
           Interests
           of
           another
           Crown
           ,
           to
           demand
           the
           Releasement
           of
           a
           Ship
           Laden
           upon
           the
           Accompt
           of
           His
           Majesties
           Subjects
           and
           Bound
           for
           England
           ?
        
         
           Concerning
           the
           Third
           ,
           Their
           Defence
           was
           against
           the
           Transporting
           of
           such
           kind
           of
           Goods
           if
           Laden
           and
           taken
           in
           this
           Country
           ,
           but
           this
           Case
           was
           quite
           otherwise
           ,
           for
           that
           this
           was
           a
           Ship
           which
           was
           driven
           in
           by
           much
           foul
           weather
           that
           she
           had
           met
           withall
           at
           Sea
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           in
           the
           least
           within
           the
           Compass
           or
           Question
           of
           the
           said
           defence
           ,
           nor
           lyable
           by
           the
           Treaty
           
           between
           His
           Majesty
           and
           this
           State
           to
           any
           molestation
           or
           search
           ;
           There
           are
           many
           sorts
           of
           Commodities
           that
           are
           prohibited
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           England
           to
           be
           imported
           into
           that
           Kingdome
           or
           exported
           out
           of
           the
           same
           by
           the
           People
           of
           this
           Country
           ;
           yet
           such
           ships
           as
           are
           onely
           driven
           in
           thither
           by
           storme
           ,
           or
           other
           necessity
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           break
           Bulk
           ,
           are
           not
           ,
           nor
           cannot
           be
           questioned
           thereupon
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           this
           Case
           ,
           and
           so
           that
           the
           Defence
           aforesaid
           cannot
           in
           the
           least
           justifie
           the
           stopping
           and
           detaining
           this
           ship
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           Fourth
           ,
           The
           Master
           and
           Others
           intrusted
           with
           the
           Lading
           of
           the
           said
           ship
           ,
           were
           here
           solliciting
           at
           the
           time
           ,
           of
           the
           granting
           the
           Order
           for
           her
           Releasement
           ,
           and
           went
           immediately
           away
           therewith
           ,
           but
           coming
           to
           their
           ship
           ,
           and
           preparing
           to
           set
           sayle
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           suffered
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           but
           threatned
           to
           be
           shot
           at
           ,
           and
           so
           were
           forced
           to
           return
           back
           to
           the
           Hague
           again
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           Fifth
           ,
           It
           is
           not
           here
           confessed
           ,
           that
           while
           that
           Ship
           was
           in
           this
           Country
           ,
           they
           had
           Advise
           of
           the
           Stopping
           ,
           and
           Taking
           of
           their
           Ships
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           so
           there
           needs
           no
           more
           then
           this
           their
           own
           Confession
           ,
           to
           prove
           who
           first
           began
           to
           stop
           Ships
           in
           Europe
           ;
           And
           what
           though
           she
           were
           afterwards
           set
           at
           Liberty
           ?
           The
           Rupture
           was
           begun
           ,
           and
           then
           there
           were
           
           other
           things
           also
           to
           be
           Remedied
           as
           well
           as
           that
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           to
           what
           is
           said
           ,
           Page
           the
           Sixteenth
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Confiscating
           of
           their
           Ships
           ;
           There
           was
           no
           Ship
           Confiscated
           or
           Condemned
           in
           England
           ,
           till
           the
           first
           of
           
             February
             ,
             Old
             Stile
          
           ,
           which
           was
           long
           after
           the
           Newes
           was
           Arrived
           at
           London
           ,
           of
           
             De
             Ruyters
          
           having
           Seized
           all
           the
           English
           Merchants
           Ships
           that
           he
           had
           met
           withall
           ;
           to
           a
           considerable
           Number
           and
           Value
           ,
           and
           having
           actually
           broken
           Bulk
           ,
           and
           taken
           out
           their
           Ladings
           ,
           and
           Appropriated
           them
           to
           the
           
             Dutch
             West-India
             Company
          
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           the
           Reglement
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           the
           Deputies
           say
           ,
           Page
           Seventeen
           ,
           
             The
             said
             Envoy
             knows
             that
             they
             were
             alwayes
             ready
             to
             go
             about
             the
             making
             of
             a
             Generall
             Reglement
             ,
             and
             Treaty
             Marine
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             did
             alwayes
             excuse
             it
             ,
             and
             alwayes
             Declare
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             Summoned
             to
             Confer
             about
             this
             Matter
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             no
             Order
             concerning
             the
             same
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             stick
             to
             the
             Termes
             of
             his
             Project
             .
          
        
         
           To
           this
           he
           doth
           Reply
           ,
           that
           the
           Discourse
           concerning
           this
           Matter
           arose
           in
           Conferences
           with
           the
           Deputies
           of
           this
           State
           about
           several
           Injuries
           done
           to
           the
           
             English
             East-India
          
           ,
           and
           African
           Companies
           ,
           by
           the
           East
           and
           West-India
           Companies
           of
           this
           Country
           ,
           that
           thereupon
           for
           Prevention
           of
           the
           like
           for
           the
           Future
           ,
           His
           Majesty
           did
           Command
           him
           to
           tender
           to
           this
           
           State
           a
           Concept
           of
           a
           Reglement
           ,
           which
           accordingly
           he
           did
           ;
           Nor
           are
           there
           wanting
           instances
           of
           particular
           Transactions
           of
           that
           kind
           before
           ,
           between
           England
           and
           this
           Country
           ,
           and
           many
           things
           are
           proper
           for
           those
           Remote
           Parts
           which
           are
           not
           applicable
           nearer
           Home
           ;
           That
           he
           did
           daily
           presse
           the
           State
           for
           their
           Answer
           thereupon
           ,
           both
           by
           Word
           of
           Mouth
           ,
           and
           in
           severall
           Memorialls
           given
           in
           by
           him
           from
           time
           to
           time
           to
           that
           Effect
           :
           But
           as
           to
           what
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           Summoned
           to
           Conferre
           about
           the
           same
           ,
           he
           doth
           utterly
           deny
           it
           ,
           much
           more
           that
           he
           should
           have
           refused
           the
           coming
           to
           Conference
           about
           those
           Matters
           ;
           nor
           did
           he
           ,
           ever
           Declare
           that
           his
           Orders
           were
           to
           abide
           onely
           by
           the
           Terms
           of
           the
           said
           Conceipt
           ,
           nor
           ever
           any
           such
           thing
           Imagined
           or
           Intended
           ,
           but
           onely
           that
           the
           said
           Concept
           should
           be
           a
           Ground-Work
           to
           work
           upon
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           might
           make
           their
           Exceptions
           thereunto
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           should
           be
           added
           thereto
           ,
           or
           taken
           there-from
           ,
           as
           should
           appear
           reasonable
           and
           fitting
           upon
           debate
           ;
           but
           that
           he
           could
           never
           make
           the
           least-advance
           therein
           ,
           nor
           ever
           had
           (
           as
           is
           said
           in
           his
           Memorial
           )
           one
           word
           of
           Answer
           from
           them
           concerning
           this
           matter
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           near
           Twenty
           Ships
           that
           he
           had
           affirmed
           in
           his
           Memoriall
           to
           have
           been
           taken
           in
           few
           years
           before
           the
           Conclusion
           of
           the
           late
           
           Treaty
           upon
           the
           Coast
           of
           Africa
           ,
           only
           by
           the
           West-India
           Company
           of
           this
           Country
           ,
           they
           say
           in
           the
           Seventeenth
           page
           ,
           
             That
             they
             are
             imaginary
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             that
             he
             saith
             of
             the
             Evil
             Treatments
             done
             to
             the
          
           English
           ,
           
             Exaggerating
             them
             to
             the
             Terms
             of
             a
          
           Romance
           ,
           
             with
             which
             he
             must
             have
             his
             Fancy
             Working
             at
             the
             time
             he
             Penn'd
             that
             Article
             ,
             he
             doth
             wrong
             to
             the
             Truth
             when
             he
             speaks
             after
             that
             manner
          
           ;
           Very
           severe
           censures
           if
           Justly
           Charged
           .
           Was
           not
           the
           Ship
           Brother-Hood
           of
           London
           taken
           upon
           the
           Coast
           of
           Guiny
           in
           the
           Moneth
           of
           
             February
             ,
             1655.
          
           by
           one
           Cox
           ,
           Commander
           of
           a
           Frygot
           ,
           called
           the
           Gat
           ,
           and
           one
           Yapoone
           ,
           Commander
           of
           the
           Ship
           called
           the
           Kater
           ,
           both
           Commissionated
           by
           the
           West-India
           Company
           of
           this
           Country
           ;
           And
           the
           Ship
           Rapahanock
           ,
           belonging
           to
           one
           
             John
             Jefferies
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Company
           of
           English
           Merchants
           of
           London
           taken
           near
           
             Cape
             Lopez
          
           upon
           the
           Coast
           of
           Guiny
           about
           the
           Eleventh
           of
           
             September
             ,
             1656.
          
           by
           two
           Ships
           of
           this
           Country
           ,
           the
           one
           called
           Mary
           of
           Amsterdam
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           the
           Unicorn
           of
           Middleburgh
           ,
           Commanded
           by
           one
           
             John
             Scharael
          
           of
           Munekedam
           .
           The
           Ship
           Sarah
           belonging
           to
           one
           
             Anna
             Lewellin
          
           Administratrix
           of
           
             Robert
             Lewellin
          
           Merchant
           ;
           
             Humphrey
             Beane
          
           and
           Company
           of
           English
           Merchants
           ,
           whereof
           
             Arthur
             Perkins
          
           was
           Commander
           ,
           taken
           upon
           the
           Coast
           of
           Guiny
           in
           the
           Moneth
           of
           
             August
             ,
             1656
          
           ,
           by
           two
           Ships
           of
           this
           Country
           ,
           the
           one
           called
           the
           Mary
           of
           
           Amsterdam
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           the
           Unicorn
           of
           Middleburgh
           ,
           Commanded
           by
           the
           said
           Schrael
           of
           Munekedam
           .
        
         
           The
           Ship
           Fortune
           ,
           belonging
           to
           one
           
             Constant
             Silvester
          
           ,
           and
           Company
           of
           English
           Merchants
           taken
           about
           the
           moneth
           of
           
             August
             ,
             1656.
          
           near
           
             Cape
             Lopez
          
           upon
           the
           Coast
           of
           Guiny
           by
           the
           said
           Mary
           of
           Amsterdam
           and
           Unicorn
           of
           Middleburgh
           ,
           whereof
           the
           said
           
             Iohn
             Schrael
          
           was
           Commander
           .
        
         
           The
           Ship
           ,
           Saint
           Iohn
           ,
           belonging
           to
           
             Vincent
             de
             la
             Barre
          
           and
           Company
           of
           English
           Merchants
           taken
           in
           the
           year
           ,
           1658.
           near
           the
           Port
           of
           Calbarine
           by
           a
           Ship
           of
           the
           said
           West-India
           Company
           ,
           and
           there
           confiscated
           .
        
         
           The
           Ship
           
             Lion
             ,
             Providence
          
           of
           London
           belonging
           to
           Sir
           
             William
             Thomson
          
           ,
           and
           Company
           or
           English
           Merchants
           taken
           upon
           the
           Coast
           of
           Guiny
           in
           the
           Moneth
           of
           
             August
             ,
             1656.
          
           by
           two
           Ships
           belonging
           to
           the
           said
           West-India
           Company
           ,
           the
           one
           called
           the
           Mary
           of
           Amsterdam
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           the
           Unicorn
           of
           Middleburgh
           whereof
           the
           said
           
             Iohn
             Schrael
          
           was
           Commander
           .
        
         
           The
           Ship
           
             (
             Brazil
          
           Fregat
           )
           of
           London
           ,
           belonging
           to
           
             Iohn
             Bushel
          
           ,
           and
           Company
           of
           English
           Merchants
           taken
           between
           Angola
           and
           Farnambuca
           in
           the
           Year
           1657.
           by
           a
           ship
           of
           Ulissing
           ,
           whereof
           one
           Quaerts
           was
           Commander
           ,
           called
           
             L'
             Escluse
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Ship
           the
           Leopard
           ,
           belonging
           to
           
             Nicholas
             Bauchart
          
           of
           London
           ,
           and
           Company
           of
           English
           
           Merchants
           taken
           near
           
             Cabo
             Blanco
          
           in
           the
           month
           of
           
             October
             ,
             1656
          
           ,
           and
           brought
           up
           to
           the
           Castle
           of
           Arangeny
           at
           
             Cape
             Blanco
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Ship
           
             (
             Merchants
             Delight
          
           )
           belonging
           to
           one
           
             Iohn
             Young
          
           ,
           and
           Company
           of
           English
           Merchants
           taken
           near
           
             Cabo
             Corso
          
           in
           Guiny
           about
           the
           Moneth
           of
           
             August
             ,
             1661.
          
           by
           a
           Ship
           belonging
           to
           the
           
             West-India
             Company
          
           of
           this
           Country
           ,
           called
           the
           Amsterdam
           .
        
         
           The
           Ship
           Paragon
           ,
           belonging
           to
           
             Bernard
             Spark
          
           ,
           and
           Company
           of
           English
           Merchants
           taken
           upon
           the
           Coast
           of
           Guiny
           ,
           about
           the
           Fifteenth
           of
           
             October
             ,
             1661.
          
           by
           two
           Ships
           belonging
           to
           the
           
             West-India
             Company
          
           of
           this
           Country
           ,
           the
           one
           called
           the
           Amsterdam
           of
           Amsterdam
           ,
           whereof
           
             Aaron
             Couzens
          
           was
           Master
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           the
           Armes
           of
           Amsterdam
           ,
           whereof
           
             Nicholas
             Yo
             le
          
           was
           Commander
           .
        
         
           The
           Ship
           Daniel
           ,
           belonging
           to
           
             John
             Knight
          
           ,
           and
           Company
           of
           English
           Merchants
           taken
           upon
           the
           Coast
           of
           Guiny
           ,
           in
           the
           month
           of
           
             May
             ,
             1661.
          
           by
           a
           ship
           of
           Amsterdam
           belonging
           to
           the
           West-India
           Company
           of
           this
           Country
           called
           the
           Amsterdam
           ,
           whereof
           one
           
             Aaron
             Couzens
          
           was
           Commander
           .
        
         
           The
           Ship
           ,
           
             Black
             Boy
          
           ,
           belonging
           to
           one
           
             Arnold
             Breames
          
           ,
           and
           Company
           of
           English
           Merchants
           taken
           near
           Comenda
           upon
           the
           Coast
           of
           Guiny
           about
           the
           Thirteenth
           of
           
             April
             ,
             1661.
          
           by
           a
           Ship
           of
           this
           Country
           ,
           called
           the
           Graffena
           ,
           which
           came
           from
           Castel-Delmina
           .
        
         
           The
           Ship
           Ethiopian
           ,
           belonging
           to
           
             John
             Allen
          
           ,
           and
           Company
           of
           
             English
             Merchants
          
           taken
           upon
           the
           Coast
           of
           
           Guiny
           in
           the
           month
           of
           
             January
             ,
             1661
          
           ,
           by
           a
           ship
           belonging
           to
           the
           
             West-India
             Company
          
           of
           this
           Country
           ,
           called
           the
           Post-Horse
           ,
           which
           carried
           her
           to
           Castel-Delmina
           .
        
         
           The
           Ship
           Charles
           ,
           belonging
           to
           
             James
             Burkin
          
           ,
           and
           Company
           of
           
             English
             Merchants
          
           taken
           upon
           the
           Goast
           of
           Guiny
           ,
           in
           the
           month
           of
           
             August
             .
             1661
          
           ,
           by
           a
           ship
           belonging
           to
           the
           
             West-India
             Company
          
           of
           this
           Country
           :
           called
           the
           Amsterdam
           of
           Amsterdam
           ,
           whereof
           
             Aaron
             Couzens
          
           was
           Commander
           ;
           besides
           several
           others
           taken
           by
           them
           there
           and
           else-where
           :
           And
           how
           is
           it
           then
           that
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           those
           ships
           were
           but
           imaginary
           ,
           and
           it
           appears
           (
           by
           the
           respective
           times
           of
           their
           being
           taken
           above
           cited
           )
           that
           these
           were
           all
           matters
           of
           a
           fresh
           date
           ;
           and
           such
           as
           are
           not
           blotted
           out
           ,
           but
           reserved
           by
           the
           late
           Treaty
           .
           And
           as
           to
           the
           evil
           treatments
           and
           Cruelties
           complained
           of
           by
           him
           the
           said
           Envoy
           to
           have
           been
           done
           to
           the
           English
           in
           those
           Parts
           ,
           they
           are
           pleased
           to
           say
           of
           them
           also
           that
           they
           are
           imaginary
           ,
           and
           would
           make
           the
           World
           believe
           that
           all
           that
           was
           but
           Romances
           of
           his
           inventing
           ;
           whereas
           the
           Depositions
           taken
           and
           sworn
           in
           the
           
             High
             Court
             of
             Admiralty
             of
             England
             ,
          
           the
           20th
           .
           of
           
             August
             ,
             1662.
          
           concerning
           the
           Ship
           
             Merchants
             Delight
          
           ,
           say
           ,
           
             That
             the
             said
             Ships
             whole
             Company
             were
             put
             into
             Nasty
             Holes
             at
          
           Castel-Delmina
           ,
           by
           Jaspar
           Van
           Huysen
           
             (
             General
             for
             the
          
           West-India
           Company
           
             of
             this
             Country
             )
             where
             several
             of
             them
             famished
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             that
             were
             set
             at
             Liberty
             after
             a
             cruel
             Imprisonment
             ,
             the
             most
             of
             them
             never
             since
             heard
             of
             ;
             The
             Company
             of
             the
             Ship
          
           Paragon
           
             after
             like
             cruel
             Imprisonment
             
             turn'd
             to
             shift
             for
             themselves
             amongst
             the
             Wild
             Beasts
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Company
           of
           the
           Ship
           Brother-Hood
           ,
           having
           been
           stript
           and
           plundred
           of
           all
           ,
           turn'd
           on
           shore
           amongst
           the
           
             Wild
             Natives
          
           ,
           about
           
             Cape
             Lopez
          
           ,
           without
           any
           thing
           of
           relief
           or
           sustenance
           ,
           where
           several
           of
           them
           perished
           for
           want
           ;
           and
           had
           it
           not
           pleased
           God
           ,
           that
           after
           their
           having
           been
           there
           in
           a
           miserable
           condition
           20
           dayes
           ,
           a
           certain
           English
           Ship
           ,
           called
           the
           
             Happy
             Fortune
          
           ,
           whereof
           one
           
             James
             Peperel
          
           was
           Master
           ,
           came
           thither
           accidentally
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           obtained
           passage
           ,
           the
           rest
           had
           perished
           also
           ,
           nor
           had
           it
           so
           much
           as
           been
           known
           what
           had
           become
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           Company
           of
           the
           ship
           Black-Boy
           carried
           to
           Castel-Delmina
           ,
           the
           
             English
             Colours
          
           with
           scorn
           and
           contempt
           trampled
           under-foot
           ,
           the
           men
           miserably
           treated
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           the
           Master
           and
           six
           of
           the
           said
           Company
           died
           (
           as
           was
           verily
           believed
           of
           poison
           )
           the
           rest
           turn'd
           on
           shore
           to
           shift
           for
           themselves
           .
        
         
           The
           Company
           of
           the
           Ship
           
             Brazil
             Frigot
          
           ,
           nine
           of
           them
           turn'd
           upon
           a
           shore
           that
           was
           altogether
           uninhabited
           ,
           and
           no
           victuals
           to
           relieve
           them
           ,
           very
           few
           cloaths
           to
           cover
           them
           (
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Depositions
           taken
           in
           the
           said
           
             High
             Court
             of
             Admiralty
          
           ,
           the
           16th
           .
           day
           of
           
             April
             ,
             1663.
          
           )
           and
           much
           more
           of
           this
           kind
           could
           he
           instance
           ,
           done
           within
           these
           few
           years
           upon
           the
           same
           Coast
           ,
           besides
           what
           elsewhere
           ,
           all
           transmitted
           to
           him
           the
           said
           
             Envoy
             Extraordinary
          
           under
           the
           Oaths
           of
           many
           of
           the
           persons
           themselves
           that
           felt
           them
           ,
           to
           whom
           ,
           and
           the
           
           rest
           of
           their
           Comrades
           ,
           the
           said
           evil
           treatments
           ,
           and
           cruelties
           ,
           were
           more
           then
           Imaginations
           and
           Romances
           .
        
         
           And
           whereas
           they
           say
           further
           ,
           Page
           the
           17th
           .
           
             We
             have
             never
             heard
             of
             those
             pretended
             Cruelties
             and
             Barbarisms
             ,
             nor
             hath
             so
             much
             as
             Complaint
             been
             ever
             made
             ,
             that
             the
          
           West-India
           
             Company
             had
             taken
             any
             one
             ship
             that
             had
             truly
             belonged
             to
             the
          
           English
           .
        
         
           He
           did
           acquaint
           the
           Deputies
           for
           the
           Affairs
           of
           England
           (
           by
           whom
           this
           Book
           is
           Compil'd
           )
           with
           these
           Cruelties
           in
           the
           Conferences
           held
           with
           them
           concerning
           the
           Lists
           of
           Damages
           ,
           and
           the
           said
           Ships
           are
           all
           particularly
           mentioned
           and
           set
           down
           in
           the
           English
           List
           ,
           so
           long
           since
           delivered
           by
           him
           to
           them
           ;
           How
           is
           it
           then
           that
           they
           here
           pretend
           Ignorance
           of
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           ?
           And
           whereas
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Ships
           they
           would
           Evade
           under
           the
           Notion
           of
           the
           Words
           ,
           
             Truly
             belonging
             to
             the
          
           English
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           very
           Excellent
           and
           easy
           Evasion
           ,
           and
           upon
           this
           accompt
           their
           Companies
           may
           take
           what
           they
           please
           from
           Us
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           but
           for
           them
           to
           affirm
           ,
           
             That
             it
             did
             not
             truly
             belong
             to
             the
          
           English
           .
        
         
           Those
           many
           Families
           of
           His
           Majesties
           Subjects
           at
           London
           and
           elswhere
           that
           felt
           those
           Losses
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           which
           are
           thereby
           utterly
           ruined
           and
           Banckrupt
           are
           Living
           and
           too
           true
           Monuments
           to
           whom
           the
           said
           Ships
           did
           belong
           .
           And
           if
           they
           could
           clear
           themselves
           upon
           so
           easie
           a
           Score
           ,
           VVhy
           is
           it
           that
           we
           have
           been
           kept
           off
           these
           
           two
           years
           and
           a
           half
           since
           the
           Conclusion
           of
           the
           Late
           Treaty
           ?
           So
           as
           that
           we
           have
           not
           yet
           been
           able
           to
           come
           so
           farr
           ,
           as
           to
           begin
           to
           make
           out
           either
           our
           Propriety
           therein
           ,
           or
           the
           value
           of
           the
           Damages
           sustained
           thereby
           :
           And
           whereas
           these
           Suggestions
           are
           no
           doubt
           brought
           them
           from
           their
           Companies
           ,
           it
           may
           not
           be
           amiss
           here
           to
           put
           the
           Deputies
           in
           minde
           with
           what
           Confidence
           it
           was
           Affirmed
           and
           Maintained
           by
           the
           Directors
           of
           the
           East-India
           Company
           before
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           Hope-well
           and
           Leopard
           were
           designed
           for
           Couchin
           ,
           a
           place
           then
           Beseiged
           both
           by
           Land
           and
           Sea
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           Porca
           which
           was
           not
           Block't
           up
           by
           Land
           nor
           Sea
           ;
           and
           yet
           when
           it
           came
           to
           the
           Scanning
           of
           those
           Matters
           ,
           he
           the
           said
           Envoy
           made
           out
           under
           the
           very
           hand
           of
           the
           Commander
           in
           chief
           of
           those
           Ships
           that
           stopt
           them
           in
           their
           Voyage
           ,
           that
           he
           stopt
           them
           from
           going
           to
           Porca
           .
        
         
           For
           what
           they
           say
           further
           ,
           Page
           the
           17th
           .
           
             We
             know
             not
             to
             what
             purpose
             the
             said
             Envoy
             speaks
             of
             those
             said
             near
             Twenty
             Ships
             .
          
           The
           purpose
           was
           very
           clearly
           set
           down
           in
           his
           
             Memorial
             ,
             viz.
          
           That
           whereas
           all
           the
           Complaints
           that
           were
           Mentioned
           in
           the
           Resolution
           of
           the
           Estates-General
           ,
           to
           which
           it
           was
           an
           Answer
           (
           as
           to
           what
           out
           of
           Europe
           )
           were
           only
           of
           matters
           pretended
           to
           be
           done
           against
           the
           
             West-India
             Company
          
           ,
           thereby
           to
           shew
           what
           great
           Reason
           the
           English
           had
           to
           be
           offended
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           the
           more
           sensible
           of
           the
           Injuries
           done
           to
           them
           since
           the
           conclusion
           of
           the
           Late
           Treaty
           ,
           considering
           how
           they
           had
           from
           time
           to
           time
           been
           
           handled
           by
           those
           of
           that
           Company
           before
           the
           makeing
           thereof
           ,
           having
           in
           a
           few
           years
           space
           (
           as
           said
           )
           taken
           near
           Twenty
           English
           Ships
           in
           those
           Parts
           only
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           no
           satisfaction
           given
           for
           the
           said
           Ships
           ,
           but
           new
           Injuries
           heaped
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           Designes
           carried
           on
           ,
           to
           the
           utter
           Ruine
           of
           the
           English
           Trade
           in
           those
           Parts
           .
        
         
           And
           whereas
           Page
           the
           18th
           .
           the
           Deputies
           would
           excuse
           what
           had
           been
           done
           by
           the
           said
           Company
           since
           the
           conclusion
           of
           the
           said
           Treaty
           ;
           for
           that
           say
           they
           ,
           First
           ,
           
             He
             confesseth
             Ingenuously
             ,
             that
             since
             the
             Conclusion
             of
             the
             Late
             Treaty
             ,
             there
             hath
             not
             been
             one
          
           English
           
             Ship
             taken
          
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           
             That
             all
             that
             hath
             been
             done
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             not
             permitt
             the
          
           English
           
             to
             enter
             into
             Places
             Asseiged
             by
             the
             Armes
             of
             this
             State
             ,
             or
             Blocked
             up
             by
             Sea.
             
          
        
         
           And
           so
           that
           that
           could
           not
           Justifie
           what
           had
           been
           done
           by
           the
           English
           against
           Them
           ,
           especially
           considering
           the
           Resolutions
           of
           the
           Fifth
           of
           June
           and
           Twenty
           fifth
           of
           September
           ,
           wherein
           they
           had
           declared
           that
           they
           would
           cause
           Satisfaction
           to
           be
           made
           to
           the
           Persons
           concerned
           in
           the
           Ships
           ,
           
             Hopewell
             ,
             Leopard
             ,
             Charles
             ,
             James
             ,
          
           and
           Mary
           .
           He
           never
           said
           or
           confessed
           ,
           that
           no
           English
           Ship
           had
           been
           taken
           since
           the
           Conclusion
           of
           the
           Late
           Treaty
           ,
           and
           the
           contrary
           is
           acknowledged
           Page
           the
           Twenty
           seventh
           of
           this
           very
           Book
           ;
           But
           that
           which
           was
           said
           in
           his
           Memorial
           ,
           was
           onely
           that
           those
           of
           the
           West-India
           Company
           had
           not
           taken
           any
           in
           those
           Parts
           of
           Affrica
           since
           the
           conclusion
           of
           the
           Late
           Treaty
           ;
           And
           as
           to
           their
           Pretences
           ,
           that
           what
           they
           had
           done
           as
           to
           the
           hindring
           of
           our
           
           Ships
           from
           Trading
           there
           ,
           was
           onely
           in
           places
           Besieged
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           had
           promised
           Satisfaction
           ;
           These
           Allegations
           and
           Excuses
           have
           been
           so
           Fully
           answered
           before
           ,
           that
           it
           were
           but
           mispence
           of
           time
           to
           say
           any
           more
           concerning
           them
           ,
           but
           as
           to
           that
           which
           was
           the
           force
           of
           his
           Argument
           ,
           they
           Answer
           not
           at
           all
           ,
           viz.
           That
           the
           Question
           was
           not
           about
           the
           
             Charles
             ,
             James
          
           ,
           and
           Mary
           onely
           ,
           but
           that
           what
           was
           done
           to
           them
           ,
           was
           in
           like
           manner
           done
           to
           Every
           English
           Ship
           that
           came
           upon
           those
           Coasts
           by
           Men
           of
           War
           ,
           kept
           there
           on
           purpose
           to
           that
           End
           ;
           Whereby
           it
           appeared
           that
           what
           was
           done
           to
           them
           had
           not
           been
           upon
           some
           accidental
           Rencounter
           ,
           but
           upon
           Design
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           Practice
           was
           as
           certainly
           Pernicious
           and
           Destructive
           to
           the
           Trade
           of
           the
           English
           ,
           as
           the
           Taking
           of
           their
           Ships
           ,
           and
           more
           discouraging
           to
           the
           Merchant
           (
           as
           hath
           been
           afore-shewen
           )
           and
           so
           that
           either
           some
           Course
           must
           be
           taken
           by
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           not
           onely
           for
           the
           obtaining
           of
           satisfaction
           for
           those
           Individuall
           Ships
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           Securing
           in
           General
           of
           the
           Trade
           of
           His
           Subjects
           in
           those
           Parts
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           that
           they
           must
           give
           it
           quite
           over
           .
        
         
           Page
           the
           Ninteenth
           ,
           They
           say
           that
           he
           should
           have
           said
           in
           His
           
             Memorial
             ;
             That
             one
             must
             not
             doubt
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             all
             he
             saith
             concerning
             these
             Pretended
             Hinderances
             of
             the
          
           English
           
             from
             Trade
             and
             Evil
             Treatments
             of
             them
             ;
             for
             that
             the
             same
             doth
             appear
             by
             the
             Complaints
             he
             had
             Order
             from
             time
             to
             time
             to
             make
             to
             this
             State
             concerning
             the
             same
             .
          
        
         
         
           The
           Deputies
           deal
           here
           with
           him
           as
           in
           other
           parts
           of
           their
           Book
           ,
           misrecite
           the
           words
           of
           his
           Memorial
           ,
           and
           then
           descant
           upon
           them
           after
           
             their
             fashion
          
           ;
           the
           words
           thereof
           were
           not
           ,
           
             For
             the
             same
             doth
             appear
          
           ,
           &c.
           nor
           did
           it
           ever
           enter
           into
           his
           imagination
           ,
           that
           his
           
             bare
             affirmation
          
           should
           be
           taken
           for
           a
           juridical
           proof
           :
           but
           his
           words
           are
           ,
           
             As
             it
             doth
             appear
             by
             the
             Complaints
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           That
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           taking
           them
           as
           they
           were
           accompanied
           with
           Examinations
           upon
           Oath
           of
           the
           Masters
           and
           other
           Officers
           of
           the
           said
           Ships
           ,
           and
           which
           were
           also
           by
           him
           produced
           to
           the
           said
           Deputies
           with
           other
           authentick
           Documents
           ,
           which
           were
           juridical
           proofs
           :
           &
           so
           might
           it
           not
           justly
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           those
           matters
           were
           made
           appear
           by
           him
           in
           his
           Complaints
           concerning
           the
           same
           ?
           And
           what
           occasion
           given
           for
           all
           those
           reviling
           expressions
           which
           they
           are
           pleased
           here
           to
           make
           use
           of
           ?
           But
           whereas
           they
           say
           ,
           
             If
             the
             Complaints
             of
             Sir
          
           George
           Downing
           
             could
             serve
             for
             juridical
             proofs
             ,
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             these
             Provinces
             had
             long
             ago
             deserved
             the
             treatment
             which
             they
             have
             received
             from
             the
          
           English
           ,
           
             and
             the
             hostilities
             which
             have
             been
             committed
             against
             them
             had
             been
             easily
             justified
             .
          
           If
           then
           by
           this
           Reply
           it
           shall
           appear
           (
           as
           it
           will
           )
           that
           nothing
           was
           complained
           of
           by
           him
           ,
           but
           what
           was
           upon
           good
           and
           real
           ground
           ;
           it
           follows
           by
           the
           Deputies
           own
           confession
           ,
           that
           his
           Majesty
           is
           justified
           in
           what
           hath
           been
           done
           against
           the
           people
           of
           this
           Country
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           hath
           had
           sufficient
           ground
           and
           reason
           for
           the
           doing
           thereof
           .
        
         
           Page
           the
           19
           ,
           Concerning
           the
           Remonstrance
           or
           Declaration
           of
           Valckenburgh
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           
             The
             14
          
           ofAugust
           
             last
             ,
             the
             said
          
           Envoy
           
             presented
             a
          
           Memorial
           
             concerning
             
             the
             same
             subject
             ,
             upon
             which
             this
          
           State
           
             made
             a
             very
             considerable
             answer
             the
             8
             of
          
           October
           
             following
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             is
             in
             the
             wrong
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             satisfaction
             hath
             not
             been
             given
             him
             .
             It
             is
             therein
             said
             ,
             that
          
           Valckenburgh
           ,
           
             Director
             General
             for
             the
          
           West-India
           
             Company
             upon
             the
             coast
             of
          
           Guiny
           ,
           
             doth
             not
             conclude
             in
             his
             Declaration
             to
             cause
             all
             other
             Nations
             to
             be
             gone
             out
             of
             all
             those
             Quarters
             .
          
           '
           T
           was
           not
           said
           by
           him
           in
           his
           Memorial
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           given
           him
           no
           answer
           ,
           but
           ,
           
             That
             a
             Remonstrance
             or
             Declaration
             had
             been
             published
             as
             well
             in
             the
             name
             of
          
           theStates
           General
           ,
           
             as
             of
             the
             said
          
           Company
           ;
           
             wherein
             was
             deduced
             their
             claim
             and
             pretended
             right
             to
             all
             that
             whole
             coast
             ,
             to
             the
             exclusion
             of
             all
             other
             Nations
             .
          
           And
           that
           ,
           
             The
             said
             Declaration
             was
             not
             yet
             disavowed
             ,
             nor
             satisfaction
             given
             thereupon
             .
          
        
         
           And
           hath
           not
           such
           a
           Declaration
           been
           published
           ?
           And
           did
           not
           he
           the
           said
           Envoy
           give
           this
           State
           a
           Copy
           thereof
           at
           their
           desire
           ?
           And
           can
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           forementioned
           answer
           it
           is
           disavowed
           ?
           And
           could
           it
           be
           call'd
           ,
           giving
           us
           satisfaction
           ,
           that
           when
           we
           complain
           that
           a
           Remonstrance
           is
           issued
           out
           by
           a
           Governour-General
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           only
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           West-India
           Company
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           name
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           behalf
           of
           the
           Estates
           General
           themselves
           ,
           claiming
           a
           whole
           Country
           wherein
           we
           have
           considerable
           Forts
           ,
           Lodges
           and
           Factories
           ,
           and
           a
           considerable
           Trade
           ;
           and
           which
           Remonstrance
           had
           been
           formerly
           sent
           and
           notified
           by
           the
           said
           Valckenburgh
           to
           the
           chief
           Agent
           of
           the
           
             English
             African-Company
          
           at
           their
           principal
           Fort
           ,
           to
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           doth
           not
           therein
           conclude
           to
           bid
           the
           English
           be
           gone
           ?
           What
           though
           he
           had
           not
           therein
           bid
           us
           be
           gone
           out
           of
           any
           
           place
           ?
           is
           not
           such
           a
           claim
           ,
           and
           the
           notifying
           thereof
           ,
           a
           great
           injury
           ,
           and
           which
           His
           Majesty
           had
           just
           reason
           to
           complain
           on
           ,
           and
           to
           expect
           should
           be
           disavowed
           by
           the
           State
           ,
           whereby
           his
           Subjects
           might
           be
           put
           out
           of
           apprehension
           of
           being
           disturbed
           in
           their
           quiet
           and
           peaceable
           possessions
           and
           Trade
           ?
           But
           he
           doth
           in
           the
           said
           Remonstrance
           ,
           not
           only
           claim
           the
           whole
           ,
           but
           therein
           actually
           commands
           the
           English
           to
           be
           immediately
           gone
           out
           of
           Tacorari
           and
           
             Cabo
             Corso
          
           ,
           two
           places
           in
           which
           they
           had
           not
           only
           a
           constant
           Trade
           ,
           but
           setled
           Factories
           ,
           at
           the
           very
           time
           of
           the
           issuing
           out
           the
           said
           Remonstrance
           (
           as
           is
           therein
           confessed
           )
           and
           acknowledged
           by
           him
           the
           said
           Valckenburgh
           )
           and
           not
           only
           commanded
           them
           out
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           upon
           those
           very
           grounds
           and
           arguments
           upon
           which
           he
           therein
           claimed
           the
           whole
           .
           And
           the
           Deputies
           will
           have
           it
           thought
           ,
           that
           the
           State
           hath
           given
           them
           satisfaction
           ,
           when
           they
           say
           in
           their
           deduction
           aforesaid
           ,
           
             That
             it
             doth
             not
             conclude
             to
             cause
             all
             other
             Nations
             to
             be
             gone
             out
             of
             all
             those
             Quarters
             .
          
           So
           far
           from
           disavowing
           their
           pretended
           right
           to
           the
           whole
           ,
           or
           the
           commanding
           the
           English
           immediately
           out
           of
           those
           two
           Factories
           and
           places
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           will
           have
           it
           to
           be
           judged
           abundant
           satisfaction
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           time
           given
           them
           to
           dislodge
           by
           degrees
           ,
           first
           out
           of
           those
           places
           ,
           
             and
             not
             at
             once
          
           commanded
           
             to
             be
             gone
             out
             of
             all
             those
             Quarters
             .
          
        
         
           And
           it
           is
           to
           be
           remarked
           ,
           that
           the
           said
           Remonstrance
           was
           issued
           out
           the
           7
           of
           
             June
             ,
             1663.
          
           and
           so
           long
           after
           the
           conclusion
           of
           the
           late
           Treaty
           ;
           whereby
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           since
           the
           conclusion
           thereof
           ,
           His
           Majesties
           
           Subjects
           were
           not
           onely
           disturb'd
           at
           Sea
           ,
           by
           the
           Shipping
           of
           the
           
           West-India-Company
           ,
           under
           the
           Command
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Orders
           of
           the
           said
           Valckenburgh
           their
           General
           ;
           but
           also
           the
           whole
           Country
           claimed
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           actually
           commanded
           to
           quit
           immediately
           two
           of
           their
           setled
           and
           principal
           Factories
           .
           And
           for
           what
           they
           say
           that
           Captain
           Holmes
           should
           have
           sent
           to
           one
           
             Henry
             Williamson
             Cop
             ,
             That
             Captain
          
           Holmes
           
             had
             sent
             three
             persons
             of
             condition
             to
             one
          
           Henry
           Williamson
           Cop
           
             that
             commanded
             at
          
           Cape
           Verd
           
             for
             the
             West-India-Company
             ,
             who
             said
             to
             him
             from
          
           Holmes
           ,
           
             that
             he
             had
             express
             Order
             from
             the
             King
             his
             Master
             to
             let
             all
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             right
             of
             Trading
             upon
             the
             coast
             of
          
           Africa
           ,
           from
           Cape
           Verd
           
             to
             the
             Cape
             of
          
           Bona
           Esperanza
           ,
           
             belonged
             to
             him
             onely
             ,
             to
             the
             exclusion
             of
             all
             other
             Nations
             .
          
        
         
           We
           shew
           this
           State
           a
           formal
           Writing
           ,
           and
           not
           discourses
           which
           may
           fall
           ,
           and
           which
           may
           possibly
           not
           be
           well
           remembred
           ,
           or
           mistaken
           ,
           or
           stretched
           beyond
           the
           intent
           and
           meaning
           of
           them
           that
           said
           them
           .
           And
           so
           was
           this
           Case
           :
           yet
           what
           a
           mighty
           business
           did
           this
           State
           make
           hereof
           !
           writing
           a
           Letter
           immediately
           to
           his
           Majestie
           expresly
           about
           it
           ,
           and
           causing
           their
           Ambassadour
           to
           complain
           highly
           thereof
           in
           an
           Audience
           demanded
           for
           that
           effect
           .
           If
           we
           should
           make
           such
           ado
           about
           all
           the
           high
           words
           and
           threats
           in
           those
           parts
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           East-Indies
           ,
           and
           elsewhere
           ,
           of
           those
           employed
           by
           the
           East
           and
           
           West-India-Companies
           ;
           we
           should
           be
           able
           to
           do
           little
           else
           .
           Besides
           ,
           those
           discourses
           are
           here
           acknowledged
           to
           have
           been
           upon
           the
           12
           of
           
             March
             1661.
          
           and
           so
           ,
           long
           before
           the
           conclusion
           of
           the
           late
           Treaty
           ,
           and
           so
           upon
           which
           
           the
           Deputies
           cannot
           justifie
           any
           thing
           done
           by
           them
           since
           :
           whereas
           this
           Remonstrance
           of
           Val●kenburgh
           was
           ,
           as
           abovesaid
           ,
           long
           after
           the
           conclusion
           of
           the
           said
           Treaty
           ,
           and
           so
           a
           new
           Breach
           :
           and
           above
           all
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           remarked
           ,
           that
           the
           Deputies
           do
           here
           confess
           ,
           That
           whatever
           it
           was
           that
           should
           have
           been
           said
           by
           Holmes
           ,
           or
           his
           order
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           immediately
           upon
           complaint
           ,
           as
           aforesaid
           ,
           disavowed
           by
           his
           Majestie
           ,
           as
           is
           here
           acknowledged
           ,
           page
           the
           20.
           
             which
             their
             Lordships
             having
             represented
             to
             the
             King
             of
          
           Great
           Britain
           ,
           
             as
             well
             by
             their
             Letter
             of
             the
             28
             of
          
           July
           1662
           ,
           
             as
             by
             word
             of
             Mouth
             by
             their
             Ambassadours
             Extraordinary
             which
             were
             then
             at
          
           London
           ;
           
             His
             Majestie
             disavowed
             that
             Action
             of
          
           Holmes
           ,
           
             in
             his
             Answer
             of
             the
             24
             of
          
           August
           
             of
             the
             same
             year
          
           .
           And
           so
           suppose
           such
           words
           had
           been
           spoken
           ,
           and
           that
           since
           the
           last
           Treaty
           ,
           yet
           they
           would
           have
           been
           so
           far
           from
           being
           to
           be
           imputed
           to
           his
           Majestie
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           made
           use
           of
           for
           the
           justifying
           of
           any
           Hostilities
           against
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           as
           that
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           this
           State
           had
           all
           the
           reason
           in
           the
           world
           to
           be
           highly
           satisfied
           with
           his
           Majesties
           generous
           and
           frank
           proceeding
           therein
           ;
           and
           themselves
           thereby
           so
           much
           the
           more
           condemned
           ,
           that
           when
           such
           a
           Remonstrance
           published
           in
           their
           Name
           ,
           and
           which
           a
           fresh
           breach
           ,
           being
           since
           the
           conclusion
           of
           the
           late
           Treaty
           ;
           and
           having
           been
           pressed
           so
           often
           ,
           and
           for
           so
           long
           time
           together
           concerning
           the
           same
           ,
           that
           yet
           to
           this
           day
           it
           is
           not
           disavowed
           by
           them
           :
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           we
           are
           told
           that
           we
           ought
           to
           take
           it
           for
           satisfaction
           ,
           that
           what
           is
           therein
           declared
           ,
           was
           not
           executed
           at
           once
           :
           yea
           ,
           the
           Deputies
           will
           not
           admit
           that
           there
           was
           therein
           so
           much
           as
           an
           offensive
           word
           .
        
         
         
           And
           for
           what
           is
           said
           of
           
           Selwyn's
           Paper
           ,
           page
           the
           21.
           that
           could
           not
           have
           caused
           
           Valckenburgh's
           Remonstrance
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           was
           written
           after
           ,
           and
           in
           answer
           thereunto
           ;
           putting
           him
           in
           minde
           also
           of
           many
           outragious
           hostile
           actions
           done
           by
           him
           against
           the
           English
           ,
           desiring
           they
           might
           quietly
           continue
           in
           their
           Trade
           and
           Factories
           ,
           and
           telling
           him
           that
           they
           had
           more
           reason
           to
           bid
           him
           quit
           places
           he
           possessed
           ,
           then
           he
           them
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           did
           at
           that
           very
           time
           possess
           several
           places
           which
           did
           of
           Right
           belong
           to
           the
           English
           ,
           mentioning
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           particularly
           
             Cabo
             Corso
          
           ;
           and
           so
           that
           if
           they
           must
           come
           to
           dislodging
           ,
           that
           the
           English
           had
           more
           reason
           to
           expect
           that
           the
           Dutch
           should
           dislodge
           ,
           then
           they
           the
           English
           .
        
         
           Page
           the
           21
           ,
           22
           ,
           23
           ,
           24.
           concerning
           the
           business
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Fantine
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           first
           ,
           
             That
             he
             the
             said
             Envoy
             hath
             never
             produced
             any
             proofs
             .
          
           Secondly
           ,
           
             That
             he
             doth
             not
             adde
             any
             particularities
             or
             circumstances
             that
             can
             give
             the
             least
             colour
             or
             appearance
             of
             truth
             thereto
             .
          
           What
           he
           gave
           them
           ,
           was
           out
           of
           an
           
             Original
             Examination
          
           taken
           in
           the
           high
           Court
           of
           Admiralty
           at
           London
           ,
           and
           sent
           him
           by
           special
           Order
           of
           the
           King
           his
           Master
           ,
           with
           command
           to
           acquaint
           the
           State
           therewith
           ;
           and
           how
           is
           it
           them
           they
           are
           pleased
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           given
           them
           no
           proofs
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           a
           
             meer
             loose
             Paper
          
           ?
           Nor
           was
           what
           he
           gave
           them
           (
           as
           they
           are
           pleas'd
           to
           call
           it
           ,
           pag.
           23.
           )
           
             The
             saying
             of
             one
             person
             onely
             ,
          
           but
           attested
           also
           by
           one
           Dobson
           ,
           a
           principal
           person
           in
           those
           parts
           :
           and
           what
           ground
           then
           ,
           or
           occasion
           for
           all
           these
           most
           injurious
           and
           reproachful
           terms
           which
           they
           are
           pleased
           upon
           this
           occasion
           to
           lavish
           out
           withal
           ,
           and
           spend
           a
           couple
           of
           leaves
           of
           
           paper
           upon
           ,
           such
           as
           no
           man
           would
           give
           to
           his
           Foot-man
           ?
           and
           might
           they
           not
           be
           retorted
           in
           the
           highest
           manner
           ,
           if
           one
           took
           pleasure
           in
           sullying
           his
           Mouth
           or
           Pen
           ?
        
         
           And
           as
           to
           the
           Second
           :
           Had
           there
           indeed
           been
           no
           circumstances
           to
           make
           good
           the
           intention
           of
           such
           a
           Designe
           ,
           it
           might
           have
           passed
           like
           the
           Stories
           written
           to
           them
           by
           their
           Officers
           in
           the
           East-Indies
           ,
           of
           the
           designes
           of
           the
           English
           to
           besiege
           Batavia
           ,
           (
           which
           are
           ridiculous
           in
           the
           very
           imagination
           of
           them
           .
           )
           But
           could
           there
           be
           more
           pregnant
           circumstances
           then
           those
           suggested
           ,
           viz.
           First
           ,
           That
           the
           Dutch
           did
           actually
           pay
           down
           to
           the
           Natives
           a
           sum
           of
           money
           for
           their
           encouragement
           ?
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           they
           did
           furnish
           them
           with
           store
           of
           Muskets
           and
           Powder
           from
           Aga
           ;
           which
           the
           English
           having
           notice
           of
           ,
           sent
           Souldiers
           to
           a
           certain
           Village
           thereby
           ,
           who
           
             (
             de
             facto
          
           )
           did
           surprise
           a
           part
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           bring
           them
           to
           Cormantine
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           the
           
           West-India-Company
           were
           to
           block
           it
           up
           by
           Sea
           ,
           while
           attacqued
           by
           the
           Natives
           by
           Land
           ,
           and
           that
           accordingly
           two
           of
           their
           Ships
           were
           actually
           upon
           their
           way
           ,
           and
           come
           as
           far
           as
           
             Cabo
             Corso
          
           in
           order
           thereunto
           ;
           but
           that
           hearing
           of
           the
           failer
           of
           the
           designe
           of
           the
           Fantiners
           ,
           they
           immediately
           returned
           .
        
         
           Page
           the
           24
           ,
           25
           ,
           26
           ,
           27.
           concerning
           the
           business
           of
           
             Cabo
             Corso
          
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           
             That
             it
             was
             attacqued
             and
             taken
             ,
             not
             by
             any
             rencounter
             that
             happened
             in
             those
             parts
             ,
             and
             which
             might
             have
             provoked
             Captain
          
           Holmes
           
             to
             those
             violences
             ;
             but
             by
             express
             Order
             of
             the
             King
             of
          
           Great
           Britain
           ,
           
             according
             to
             his
             own
             Confession
             and
             Declaration
             .
          
           Secondly
           ,
           
           
             That
             the
             English
             have
             not
             pretended
             that
          
           Cabo
           Corso
           
             did
             belong
             unto
             them
             ,
             but
             since
             that
             they
             had
             carried
             their
             Arms
             thither
             ,
             and
             since
             that
             they
             have
             taken
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Concerning
           the
           first
           ,
           he
           hath
           express
           and
           positive
           Orders
           from
           the
           King
           his
           Master
           to
           declare
           ,
           That
           his
           Majestie
           did
           never
           avow
           or
           say
           that
           he
           had
           given
           Orders
           to
           Holmes
           for
           the
           taking
           of
           that
           place
           :
           That
           in
           his
           Answer
           of
           the
           5th
           of
           August
           last
           given
           in
           writing
           to
           the
           Ambassadour
           of
           this
           State
           ,
           there
           is
           this
           following
           Clause
           :
           
             Concerning
             Captain
          
           Holmes
           ,
           
             We
             have
             with
             great
             sincerity
             assured
             the
             said
             Ambassadour
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             no
             Commission
             to
             take
          
           Cape
           Verd
           ,
           
             nor
             any
             other
             place
             belonging
             to
             the
             Dutch
             ,
             or
             to
             do
             any
             act
             of
             Hostility
             upon
             any
             of
             the
             Subjects
             of
             the
             United
             Provinces
             ,
             that
             was
             not
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             Our
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             their
             Trade
             in
             those
             parts
             .
          
           That
           all
           he
           ever
           said
           to
           the
           said
           Ambassadour
           concerning
           
             Cabo
             Corso
          
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           looked
           upon
           the
           Case
           as
           to
           that
           place
           ,
           to
           be
           very
           much
           differing
           from
           that
           of
           
             Cabo
             Verd
          
           ;
           and
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           that
           if
           he
           had
           given
           Order
           for
           the
           taking
           thereof
           ,
           very
           much
           might
           have
           been
           said
           for
           the
           justification
           thereof
           .
           And
           to
           the
           like
           effect
           doth
           he
           the
           said
           
             Envoy
             Extraordinary
          
           speak
           in
           his
           Memorial
           :
           That
           suppose
           his
           Majestie
           hath
           permitted
           his
           Subjects
           to
           endeavour
           to
           recover
           the
           possession
           thereof
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           be
           thought
           strange
           ,
           not
           could
           this
           State
           have
           had
           any
           just
           cause
           of
           Complaint
           or
           Grievance
           threat
           :
           for
           the
           English
           had
           not
           onely
           a
           bare
           liberty
           of
           Trading
           ,
           or
           of
           having
           a
           Factory
           at
           that
           place
           ,
           (
           as
           at
           several
           others
           upon
           that
           Coast
           )
           but
           one
           
             Thomas
             Crispe
          
           ,
           chief
           Agent
           for
           the
           English
           Guiny-Company
           ,
           at
           the
           earnest
           invitation
           of
           the
           
           King
           of
           Fetu
           ,
           whose
           Land
           that
           was
           ,
           went
           thither
           about
           the
           end
           of
           the
           year
           1649.
           and
           purchased
           the
           same
           of
           the
           said
           King
           ,
           and
           paid
           for
           it
           :
           And
           after
           all
           things
           were
           concluded
           ,
           the
           Kings
           Officers
           summon'd
           all
           the
           Natives
           thereof
           by
           the
           beat
           of
           Drum
           ,
           both
           men
           ,
           women
           and
           children
           ,
           to
           a
           very
           great
           number
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           were
           all
           come
           together
           ,
           publike
           and
           solemn
           Proclamation
           was
           then
           and
           there
           made
           ,
           That
           the
           King
           of
           Fetu
           ,
           with
           the
           consent
           of
           his
           Officers
           and
           
             Great
             Men
          
           ,
           had
           sold
           the
           Land
           of
           
             Cabo
             Corso
          
           to
           him
           the
           said
           Crispe
           .
           Whereupon
           the
           people
           gave
           several
           great
           shouts
           ,
           throwing
           the
           dust
           up
           into
           the
           air
           ,
           and
           cryed
           ,
           that
           that
           was
           
           Crispe's
           Land.
           And
           the
           said
           Crispe
           is
           yet
           alive
           ,
           and
           now
           at
           London
           ,
           and
           hath
           by
           special
           Order
           of
           the
           King
           his
           Master
           sent
           to
           him
           the
           said
           Envoy
           the
           Contents
           hereof
           under
           his
           own
           Hand
           ,
           with
           the
           Testimony
           of
           others
           that
           were
           then
           in
           those
           parts
           ,
           and
           know
           the
           same
           to
           be
           true
           .
           And
           some
           time
           after
           ,
           a
           party
           of
           the
           Natives
           of
           that
           Country
           falling
           upon
           the
           English
           House
           there
           ,
           and
           robbing
           and
           plundering
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           English
           retiring
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           the
           Swedes
           came
           thither
           ,
           demolished
           what
           had
           been
           there
           built
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           built
           a
           Fort
           upon
           the
           ground
           which
           the
           English
           had
           purchased
           .
           Afterwards
           the
           Danes
           drove
           out
           the
           Swedes
           ,
           during
           the
           late
           War
           between
           those
           Crowns
           ;
           and
           then
           the
           Dutch
           got
           the
           place
           from
           the
           Danes
           .
           And
           so
           the
           Dutch
           deriving
           from
           the
           Danes
           ,
           can
           have
           no
           better
           Title
           then
           the
           Danes
           ;
           and
           the
           Danes
           deriving
           from
           the
           Swedes
           ,
           can
           have
           no
           better
           Title
           then
           that
           of
           the
           Swedes
           ,
           which
           was
           
           onely
           Possession
           ,
           and
           having
           built
           upon
           the
           Land
           of
           another
           without
           their
           consent
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           Question
           is
           singly
           ,
           Whether
           the
           Land
           should
           follow
           the
           Fort
           or
           House
           ,
           or
           the
           House
           the
           Land
           ;
           and
           whether
           a
           Possession
           of
           so
           late
           a
           date
           ,
           can
           create
           a
           Title
           against
           a
           clear
           and
           undoubted
           Purchase
           .
        
         
           And
           whereas
           they
           say
           ,
           page
           26
           ,
           
             That
             they
             had
             bought
             that
             Fort
             from
             the
             Danes
          
           ;
           It
           is
           very
           well
           known
           ,
           That
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Denmark
           do
           say
           and
           maintain
           ,
           that
           the
           
           West-India-Company
           of
           this
           Country
           did
           nevery
           buy
           them
           out
           ,
           but
           onely
           that
           during
           the
           late
           Siege
           of
           Copenhagen
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           low
           estate
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           that
           the
           Governour-General
           for
           the
           Dutch
           
           West-India-Company
           ,
           called
           
             Van
             Huysen
          
           ,
           did
           debauch
           and
           corrupt
           one
           
             Samuel
             Smith
          
           ,
           (
           who
           then
           commanded
           the
           said
           place
           for
           the
           King
           of
           Denmark
           )
           to
           put
           the
           same
           into
           his
           hands
           for
           a
           Bribe
           of
           seven
           or
           eight
           thousand
           Gilders
           :
           And
           that
           this
           was
           without
           the
           knowledge
           ,
           permission
           ,
           or
           order
           of
           the
           said
           King.
           And
           this
           is
           their
           Title
           to
           this
           place
           ,
           about
           which
           they
           make
           so
           much
           ado
           .
           Nor
           did
           they
           content
           themselves
           with
           the
           said
           Fort
           ,
           but
           (
           as
           in
           all
           other
           places
           )
           having
           once
           got
           footing
           ,
           they
           fell
           immediately
           to
           the
           utter
           expelling
           of
           the
           English
           from
           all
           share
           or
           interest
           there
           :
           And
           whereas
           they
           had
           re-built
           themselves
           a
           House
           or
           Factory
           there
           ,
           some
           belonging
           to
           the
           Dutch
           
           West-India-Company
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           Service
           ,
           did
           on
           the
           first
           of
           
             May
             1659.
          
           attacque
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           burn
           it
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Moveables
           and
           Merchandizes
           .
           And
           it
           being
           afterwards
           re-built
           by
           the
           English
           ,
           they
           
           hired
           others
           to
           set
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           burnt
           it
           again
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Merchandizes
           therein
           ;
           nor
           would
           so
           much
           as
           permit
           them
           to
           come
           and
           trade
           there
           with
           their
           Shipping
           .
           And
           the
           said
           Deputies
           Rule
           is
           ,
           page
           7
           ,
           
             That
             one
             may
             retake
             by
             Arms
             ,
             that
             which
             hath
             been
             gained
             by
             Arms.
          
           But
           this
           Case
           had
           been
           otherwise
           :
           for
           the
           Dutch
           having
           got
           into
           the
           said
           Fort
           in
           manner
           abovesaid
           ,
           were
           a
           little
           after
           droven
           out
           by
           one
           
             Jan
             Claes
          
           ,
           who
           was
           General
           for
           the
           Natives
           ;
           and
           the
           said
           Claes
           having
           driven
           them
           out
           ,
           and
           knowing
           well
           that
           the
           undoubted
           Right
           of
           that
           place
           did
           belong
           to
           the
           English
           ,
           made
           a
           tender
           to
           their
           Agent
           in
           those
           parts
           to
           restore
           the
           same
           to
           them
           :
           but
           he
           was
           neither
           provided
           at
           that
           time
           with
           men
           ,
           nor
           other
           necessaries
           for
           the
           receiving
           thereof
           ;
           and
           before
           they
           came
           to
           him
           from
           England
           ,
           the
           said
           
             Jan
             Claes
          
           died
           .
           Afterwards
           ,
           (
           and
           while
           the
           Dutch
           were
           still
           out
           of
           the
           possession
           thereof
           )
           the
           Government
           of
           that
           Country
           sent
           a
           publike
           Minister
           to
           Cormantine
           ,
           to
           treat
           with
           the
           
             English
             Agent
          
           there
           ,
           about
           putting
           of
           the
           said
           place
           again
           into
           their
           hands
           :
           and
           a
           Treaty
           was
           perfected
           and
           compleated
           between
           the
           Governour
           of
           Fetu
           ,
           and
           Commissioners
           sent
           thither
           by
           the
           said
           Agent
           ,
           and
           a
           sum
           of
           money
           paid
           in
           hand
           according
           to
           the
           said
           Conditions
           .
           Nor
           was
           there
           so
           much
           as
           any
           certain
           knowledge
           in
           England
           that
           the
           Dutch
           had
           re-possessed
           themselves
           thereof
           ,
           at
           the
           time
           when
           Holmes
           his
           Orders
           and
           Instructions
           were
           made
           ,
           nor
           other
           News
           thereof
           then
           a
           report
           which
           came
           about
           that
           time
           out
           of
           this
           Country
           .
           And
           supposing
           it
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           yet
           that
           could
           not
           alter
           such
           a
           Treaty
           
           made
           while
           out
           of
           their
           hands
           :
           and
           that
           Case
           being
           thus
           ,
           if
           his
           Majestie
           had
           given
           him
           such
           Orders
           ,
           what
           could
           they
           have
           to
           say
           against
           the
           same
           ?
           And
           whereas
           it
           had
           been
           said
           by
           him
           in
           his
           Memorial
           ,
           that
           his
           Majestie
           had
           been
           so
           much
           the
           more
           justifiable
           in
           letting
           his
           Subjects
           take
           possession
           thereof
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           little
           effect
           that
           the
           Instances
           made
           here
           in
           his
           Name
           in
           other
           matters
           had
           had
           :
           The
           Deputies
           are
           pleased
           to
           mis-recite
           the
           clause
           in
           his
           Memorial
           ,
           and
           then
           descant
           thereupon
           
             after
             their
             fashion
          
           .
           The
           Clause
           (
           as
           recited
           by
           them
           )
           is
           ,
           
             For
             seeing
             that
             his
             Majestie
             hath
             not
             been
             able
             by
             all
             endeavours
             and
             instances
             to
             get
             out
             of
             their
             hands
             one
             Ship
             ,
             or
             the
             value
             of
             a
             peny
             of
             Goods
             since
             his
             return
             to
             his
             Kingdom
             ;
             what
             hope
             was
             there
             that
             such
             a
             place
             should
             have
             been
             restored
             ?
          
           And
           they
           are
           pleased
           to
           comment
           thereupon
           :
           
             This
             is
             a
             strange
             confidence
             of
             the
             said
          
           Envoy
           ,
           
             to
             put
             in
             writing
             ,
             and
             to
             publish
             among
             forraign
             Princes
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             to
             present
             to
             your
          
           Assembly
           
             a
             thing
             ,
             of
             the
             contrary
             whereof
             he
             hath
             been
             so
             convinced
             by
             the
             Deduction
             which
             ye
             made
             the
          
           9th
           of
           October
           
             last
             ,
             upon
             the
             King
             of
          
           Great
           Britain
           '
           
             s
             Answer
             in
             Writing
             ;
             where
             your
             Lordships
             have
             made
             clearly
             appear
             ,
             by
             the
             restitution
             of
             the
             Ship
          
           Handmaid
           ,
           
             and
             of
             the
             Shaloup
             taken
             by
             Captain
          
           Banckert
           ,
           
             and
             by
             several
             other
             particularities
             ,
             That
             what
             the
             said
          
           Envoy
           
             saith
             here
             ,
             is
             not
             true
             :
             so
             that
             he
             might
             have
             spared
             the
             giving
             occasion
             to
             have
             himself
             contradicted
             here
             .
          
           Whereas
           the
           words
           of
           his
           Memorial
           are
           ,
           
             And
             in
             truth
             if
             his
             Majestie
             hath
             not
             been
             able
             ,
             by
             all
             his
             endeavours
             and
             instances
             ,
             to
             get
             out
             of
             their
             hands
             any
             one
             Ship
             ,
             or
             the
             value
             of
             a
             
             peny
             of
             Goods
             since
             his
             return
             to
             his
             Kingdoms
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             taken
             by
             violence
             from
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             concerning
             which
             he
             the
             said
          
           Envoy
           
             had
             made
             complaint
             heretofore
             ;
             what
             hopes
             that
             such
             a
             place
             would
             have
             been
             restored
             ?
          
           But
           their
           Lordships
           leave
           out
           all
           the
           middle
           thereof
           ,
           
             viz.
             Which
             had
             been
             taken
             by
             violence
             from
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             concerning
             which
             he
             the
             said
          
           Envoy
           
             had
             made
             complaint
             heretofore
          
           ,
           whereby
           the
           sense
           is
           quite
           changed
           ;
           and
           then
           apply
           instances
           thereto
           ,
           which
           would
           no
           wayes
           sute
           therewith
           ,
           taking
           the
           intire
           sentence
           together
           .
           For
           as
           to
           the
           Ship
           
             Hand
             maid
          
           ,
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           that
           business
           did
           pass
           his
           hands
           ,
           but
           that
           Ship
           had
           not
           been
           
             taken
             by
             violence
             from
             the
             Subjects
             of
             His
             Majesty
             :
          
           The
           Turks
           had
           taken
           her
           from
           the
           English
           ,
           and
           the
           Dutch
           only
           rescued
           her
           from
           the
           Turks
           .
           And
           as
           to
           the
           Shaloup
           taken
           by
           Banckert
           ,
           't
           was
           not
           a
           matter
           whereof
           
             the
             said
          
           Envoy
           
             had
             made
             complaint
          
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           was
           a
           business
           managed
           at
           London
           by
           His
           Majesties
           Ministers
           there
           ,
           though
           there
           was
           scarce
           another
           instance
           of
           that
           kinde
           that
           passed
           not
           his
           hands
           ;
           and
           he
           doth
           here
           again
           affirm
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           said
           Clause
           in
           his
           said
           Memorial
           .
           Whereas
           in
           the
           Letter
           of
           the
           States
           ,
           of
           the
           26
           of
           
             January
             1664.
          
           to
           the
           King
           his
           Master
           ,
           their
           words
           are
           ,
           
             That
             His
             Majesty
             had
             very
             often
             caused
             justice
             to
             be
             done
             upon
             their
             complaints
             ,
             since
             the
             conclusion
             of
             the
          
           Treaty
           
             between
             him
             and
             this
             State.
          
           
        
         
           But
           as
           to
           the
           second
           :
           Did
           not
           the
           Agent
           Selwyn
           ,
           in
           his
           letter
           above-mentioned
           to
           Valckenburgh
           ,
           of
           the
           14
           ▪
           of
           
             June
             ,
             1663.
          
           remonstrate
           the
           right
           of
           the
           English
           to
           that
           place
           ,
           and
           protest
           against
           the
           detaining
           
           the
           same
           from
           them
           ?
           And
           did
           not
           he
           the
           said
           Envoy
           Extraordinary
           ,
           in
           a
           conference
           held
           with
           the
           Deputies
           of
           this
           State
           ,
           upon
           the
           12
           of
           
             Feb.
             1663.
             
             Old
             stile
          
           ,
           deduce
           and
           make
           out
           the
           right
           of
           the
           English
           African-Company
           to
           that
           place
           ?
           and
           it
           was
           not
           taken
           by
           Holmes
           till
           the
           9
           of
           May
           following
           (
           as
           is
           here
           confessed
           ,
           Page
           the
           24.
           )
           And
           how
           is
           it
           then
           ,
           that
           they
           say
           here
           ,
           
             That
             the
             English
             did
             not
             claim
             it
             till
             they
             had
             got
             the
             possession
             of
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           And
           whereas
           Page
           the
           25
           they
           say
           ,
           
             He
             himself
             did
             interpose
             in
             the
             said
             difference
             between
             the
          
           West-India
           -
           
             Company
             of
             this
             Country
             ,
             and
             the
          
           African
           -
           
             Company
             of
          
           Denmark
           ,
           
             concerning
             this
             place
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             often
             intermedled
             with
             several
             matters
             ,
             wherein
             neither
             He
             ,
             nor
             the
             King
             his
             Master
             ,
             had
             to
             do
             :
             And
             in
             the
          
           Memorial
           
             which
             he
             presented
             concerning
             this
             matter
             ,
             he
             backs
             the
             pretensions
             of
             the
          
           Danes
           ,
           
             and
             speaks
             not
             at
             all
             of
             those
             of
             the
          
           English
           ;
           
             from
             whence
             an
             infallible
             argument
             may
             be
             drawn
             ,
             That
             the
             King
             of
          
           England
           
             (
             whom
             he
             brings
             in
             speaking
             in
             his
          
           Memorial
           )
           
             did
             not
             at
             that
             time
             think
             that
             the
             Fort
             of
          
           Cabo
           Corso
           
             〈◊〉
             belong
             to
             the
          
           English
           ,
           
             as
             in
             truth
             they
             did
             not
             think
             it
             ,
             till
             they
             were
             in
             possession
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             now
             they
             judge
             〈◊〉
             their
             best
             pretence
             for
             the
             excuse
             of
             their
             hostilities
             ●●…mitted
             there
             .
          
           The
           Memorial
           given
           in
           by
           him
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           behalf
           of
           the
           Danes
           ,
           which
           was
           of
           the
           8
           of
           
             Febr●●●●
             ,
             1663.
             
             Old
             stile
             ,
          
           was
           only
           in
           general
           terms
           ,
           〈◊〉
           That
           whereas
           the
           King
           of
           Denmark
           had
           applied
           himself
           unto
           the
           King
           his
           Master
           ,
           complaining
           of
           great
           injuries
           ,
           violences
           and
           depredations
           do●●
           to
           his
           Subjects
           by
           the
           
           West-India-Company
           in
           those
           parts
           ,
           that
           his
           Majesty
           held
           himself
           obliged
           to
           concern
           
           himself
           therein
           ;
           nor
           is
           there
           a
           word
           therein
           concerning
           
             Cabo
             Corso
          
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           matter
           in
           particular
           ;
           and
           there
           were
           at
           that
           time
           a
           great
           many
           differences
           between
           the
           Danes
           and
           them
           ,
           viz.
           the
           taking
           of
           their
           Ships
           ,
           hindring
           others
           from
           Trade
           at
           places
           of
           their
           own
           (
           upon
           which
           we
           had
           no
           pretence
           )
           as
           Fredericksburgh
           .
           And
           how
           then
           is
           
             an
             infallible
             Argument
             to
             be
             drawn
             from
             thence
             ,
             that
             the
          
           English
           
             did
             ●ot
             think
             that
             the
             Fort
             of
          
           Cabo
           Corso
           
             did
             belong
             unto
             him
             till
             they
             were
             in
             possession
             thereof
             ?
          
           And
           the
           contr●●y
           before
           made
           appear
           in
           the
           Letter
           of
           Selwyn
           above
           mentioned
           :
           and
           the
           Conference
           aforesaid
           ,
           wherein
           he
           the
           said
           Envoy
           had
           made
           out
           the
           right
           of
           the
           English
           to
           the
           said
           place
           ,
           was
           but
           within
           three
           or
           four
           dayes
           after
           the
           date
           of
           this
           Memorial
           .
           And
           whereas
           they
           say
           ,
           
             That
             he
             doth
             therein
             back
             the
             pretensions
             of
             the
          
           Danes
           ,
           
             and
             speaks
             not
             at
             all
             of
             those
             of
             English
          
           ;
           Are
           not
           the
           words
           of
           the
           said
           
             Memorial
             ,
             That
             his
             Majesty
             holds
             himself
             obliged
             to
             intermeddle
             therein
             with
             the
             same
             zeal
             and
             fervour
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             same
             degree
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             injuries
             done
             to
             himself
             and
             his
             own
             Subjects
             in
             the
             same
             parts
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             same
             Company
             ?
          
           And
           whereas
           they
           are
           pleased
           to
           say
           ,
           
             As
             he
             hath
             often
             meddled
             in
             several
             matters
             ,
             wherein
             neither
             He
             nor
             the
             King
             his
             Master
             had
             to
             do
          
           ;
           They
           would
           thereby
           insinuate
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           said
           Envoy
           Extraordinary
           had
           of
           his
           own
           head
           given
           in
           that
           Memorial
           ,
           whereas
           it
           was
           in
           pursuance
           of
           a
           Letter
           from
           the
           King
           his
           Master
           to
           him
           ,
           expresly
           commanding
           him
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           he
           knew
           nothing
           ,
           till
           it
           was
           put
           into
           his
           hands
           by
           
             Hannybal
             Schestedt
             ,
             High
             Treasurer
             of
             Denmark
             ,
          
           who
           
           had
           procured
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           brought
           it
           out
           of
           England
           with
           him
           .
           And
           to
           what
           is
           there
           said
           ,
           
             That
             the
             King
             his
             Master
             hath
             nothing
             to
             do
             therein
             ,
          
           they
           know
           better
           ;
           and
           that
           (
           as
           is
           said
           in
           the
           said
           Memorial
           )
           His
           Majesty
           is
           obliged
           by
           all
           the
           bonds
           of
           Honour
           ,
           Friendship
           ,
           Blood
           ,
           Gratitude
           and
           Treaty
           ,
           to
           interpose
           himself
           in
           the
           concerns
           of
           that
           King.
           
        
         
           Page
           the
           27
           and
           28.
           
           Concerning
           the
           Island
           of
           Polerone
           ,
           their
           Lordships
           make
           no
           reply
           to
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           in
           his
           
             Memorial
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             said
             place
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             restored
             to
             the
          
           English
           ,
           
             by
             vertue
             of
             a
             solemn
          
           Treaty
           
             in
             the
             year
             1623
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             know
             not
             to
             this
             day
             that
             it
             is
             restored
             .
          
           And
           indeed
           no
           answer
           in
           such
           a
           case
           was
           the
           best
           answer
           :
           and
           it
           is
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           said
           Treaty
           it
           was
           stipulated
           ,
           not
           only
           that
           the
           said
           Island
           should
           have
           been
           restored
           ,
           but
           the
           words
           thereof
           are
           ,
           
             That
             the
             same
             should
             be
             restored
             in
             the
             same
             estate
             and
             condition
             the
          
           English
           
             had
             formerly
             injoyed
             it
          
           .
           Whereas
           it
           was
           not
           only
           not
           restored
           ,
           but
           those
           of
           the
           
           East-India-Company
           did
           cut
           down
           ,
           and
           grub
           up
           by
           the
           roots
           all
           the
           Nutmeg-trees
           and
           Plants
           in
           the
           said
           Island
           ,
           and
           have
           done
           the
           like
           several
           times
           since
           ;
           whereby
           in
           case
           it
           should
           at
           any
           time
           come
           to
           be
           restored
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           (
           at
           least
           for
           many
           years
           )
           altogether
           useless
           and
           unprofitable
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           the
           Treaty
           of
           1654.
           they
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           the
           said
           Island
           was
           adjudged
           to
           be
           restored
           to
           the
           English
           by
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           Commissioners
           on
           both
           sides
           appointed
           by
           that
           Treaty
           ;
           
           but
           say
           ,
           that
           Orders
           were
           then
           accordingly
           given
           to
           the
           English
           for
           the
           receiving
           the
           possession
           thereof
           ,
           and
           so
           that
           if
           they
           had
           it
           not
           ,
           they
           had
           none
           to
           blame
           but
           themselves
           :
           but
           if
           giving
           Orders
           here
           in
           Europe
           were
           enough
           ,
           we
           had
           had
           it
           long
           before
           .
           And
           I
           pray
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           English
           East-India-Company
           again
           in
           the
           year
           1660
           ,
           Orders
           both
           from
           the
           
             Estates
             General
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Dutch
           East-India-Company
           ,
           both
           to
           the
           Dutch
           Governour-General
           in
           the
           Indies
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Governour
           of
           the
           Banda
           Islands
           (
           of
           which
           that
           is
           one
           )
           for
           the
           delivery
           of
           possession
           thereof
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           he
           the
           said
           Envoy
           Extraordinary
           hath
           Copies
           by
           him
           ?
           but
           yet
           when
           the
           said
           Company
           had
           put
           themselves
           to
           between
           twenty
           and
           thirty
           thousand
           pounds
           sterling
           Charge
           ,
           in
           sending
           Men
           and
           Necessaries
           accordingly
           for
           the
           receiving
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           the
           said
           Orders
           were
           tendered
           to
           the
           said
           Governour-General
           ,
           together
           with
           His
           Majesties
           Commission
           to
           the
           like
           effect
           ,
           he
           laught
           at
           them
           ;
           nor
           would
           give
           them
           any
           Order
           to
           the
           Governour
           of
           the
           
           Banda-Islands
           for
           the
           delivery
           thereof
           ;
           notwithstanding
           to
           take
           off
           all
           pretence
           of
           failer
           on
           their
           part
           ,
           the
           English
           continued
           their
           Voyage
           from
           Batavia
           to
           Po●erone
           ,
           and
           did
           there
           demand
           the
           said
           Island
           ,
           with
           their
           Letters
           to
           the
           Governour
           and
           Council
           over
           the
           
           Banda-Islands
           ;
           but
           answer
           was
           made
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           have
           it
           ,
           and
           Souldiers
           were
           drawn
           up
           along
           the
           shore
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           let
           know
           ,
           that
           
           if
           they
           offered
           to
           come
           on
           shore
           they
           would
           fire
           at
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           whereas
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           page
           the
           28
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Revolution
             which
             happened
             in
          
           England
           
             by
             the
             Re-establishment
             of
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             did
             so
             change
             affairs
             ,
             that
             what
             had
             been
             only
             stipulated
             in
             the
             name
             of
          
           Protector
           
             could
             not
             be
             any
             further
             executed
             ;
             that
             there
             must
             be
             another
             Adjustment
             made
             with
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             before
             new
             Orders
             could
             be
             given
             for
             the
             accomplishment
             thereof
             .
          
           And
           so
           would
           upon
           that
           accompt
           excuse
           the
           non-rendition
           thereof
           ,
           till
           the
           conclusion
           of
           the
           Treaty
           in
           the
           year
           1662.
           
           Whereas
           those
           Letters
           were
           written
           about
           seven
           months
           after
           the
           Return
           of
           his
           Majesty
           to
           his
           Kingdoms
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           of
           the
           Estates
           Generalto
           the
           Governour
           and
           Council
           of
           the
           
           Banda-Islands
           ,
           there
           is
           express
           mention
           and
           reference
           made
           to
           the
           aforesaid
           Award
           of
           the
           Commissioners
           :
           The
           Letter
           being
           to
           this
           effect
           :
           
             Whereas
             the
             Governours
             and
             Directors
             of
             the
          
           English
           East-India
           
             -
             Company
             are
             now
             intended
             to
             go
             and
             take
             possession
             of
             the
             Island
             of
          
           Polerone
           ,
           
             so
             we
             have
             found
             it
             expedient
             by
             these
             presents
             ,
             to
             write
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             the
             Award
             given
             up
             by
             the
             Commissioners
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             those
             who
             shall
             come
             to
             appear
             from
             the
             aforesaid
          
           English
           
             Company
             with
             due
             Authority
             and
             Qualifications
             in
             the
             Islands
          
           ofBanda
           ,
           
             ye
             shall
             give
             place
             ,
             and
             deliver
             over
             the
             aforesaid
             Island
             of
          
           Polerone
           .
           
             Whereupon
             we
             relying
          
           ,
           &c.
           
             In
             the
          
           Hague
           ,
           
             the
             17
             of
          
           December
           ,
           1660.
           
        
         
         
           And
           it
           is
           to
           be
           remarked
           ,
           that
           the
           Deputies
           in
           reciting
           (
           page
           27
           )
           the
           clause
           of
           his
           Memorial
           concerning
           Polerone
           ,
           wholly
           omit
           that
           part
           thereof
           relating
           to
           these
           Orders
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           the
           Treaty
           of
           1662.
           they
           say
           ,
           
             'T
             was
             he
             himself
             that
             delivered
             to
             this
          
           State
           
             a
             Letter
             from
             the
             King
             his
             Master
             ,
             of
             the
             22
             of
          
           January
           1663.
           
             in
             which
             His
             Majesty
             saith
             expresly
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             intirely
             satisfied
             with
             their
             procedure
             in
             this
             matter
             .
          
        
         
           By
           the
           fifteenth
           Article
           of
           the
           said
           Treaty
           ,
           it
           was
           agreed
           ,
           That
           immediately
           after
           the
           Ratification
           thereof
           ,
           Orders
           should
           be
           given
           by
           the
           
             States
             General
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Dutch
           East-India-Company
           ,
           for
           the
           delivery
           of
           the
           Island
           of
           Polerone
           to
           the
           English
           
           East-India-Company
           :
           whereupon
           ,
           after
           the
           Ratification
           thereof
           ,
           His
           Majesty
           wrote
           to
           the
           
             States
             General
          
           ,
           demanding
           the
           said
           Orders
           ;
           which
           being
           accordingly
           sent
           hence
           for
           London
           ,
           as
           His
           Majesty
           had
           demanded
           the
           same
           by
           Letter
           ,
           so
           He
           was
           pleased
           by
           another
           Letter
           to
           acknowledge
           the
           receipt
           thereof
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           very
           civil
           and
           obliging
           expressions
           ;
           well
           hoping
           that
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           all
           things
           would
           have
           gone
           after
           another
           manner
           ,
           then
           before
           the
           conclusion
           of
           the
           said
           Treaty
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           Letter
           here
           mentioned
           :
           nor
           doth
           it
           contain
           any
           more
           in
           relation
           to
           this
           business
           ,
           nor
           indeed
           could
           it
           ,
           being
           written
           not
           above
           fourteen
           weeks
           after
           the
           conclusion
           of
           the
           said
           Treaty
           ,
           being
           dated
           Whitehall
           
           the
           22
           of
           
             January
             1662.
          
           
           Whereas
           the
           Deputies
           say
           in
           this
           their
           Book
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           dated
           the
           22
           of
           
             January
             1663.
          
           which
           is
           above
           fifteen
           months
           after
           the
           conclusion
           of
           the
           Treaty
           ;
           whereby
           they
           would
           have
           it
           thought
           ,
           that
           this
           Letter
           had
           been
           written
           upon
           some
           further
           procedure
           in
           relation
           to
           this
           business
           ,
           and
           upon
           some
           advice
           out
           of
           the
           Indies
           concerning
           the
           same
           .
           Nor
           will
           the
           excuse
           of
           
             New
             stile
          
           or
           
             Old
             stile
          
           serve
           the
           turn
           ;
           for
           if
           they
           had
           meant
           
             New
             Stile
          
           ,
           then
           it
           must
           have
           been
           dated
           the
           first
           of
           
             February
             1663.
          
           and
           not
           the
           22
           of
           
             January
             1663.
          
           
           And
           the
           King
           his
           Master
           doth
           by
           no
           means
           understand
           this
           manner
           of
           proceeding
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           ,
           I
           pray
           ,
           doth
           this
           Letter
           contradict
           or
           interfere
           ,
           in
           the
           least
           ,
           with
           what
           had
           been
           said
           by
           him
           in
           his
           Memorial
           ?
           Had
           he
           therein
           said
           ,
           That
           they
           had
           not
           given
           Orders
           for
           the
           delivery
           thereof
           ,
           or
           more
           then
           that
           ,
           
             Yet
             we
             do
             not
             know
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             that
             the
             said
             place
             is
             restored
             .
          
        
         
           And
           was
           not
           that
           then
           true
           ?
           And
           what
           ground
           or
           occasion
           given
           for
           them
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           Page
           the
           28
           ,
           
             The
             said
          
           Envoy
           
             doth
             hereby
             make
             appear
             the
             wrong
             he
             doth
             ,
             in
             forming
             Complaints
             upon
             a
             matter
             ,
             concerning
             which
             the
             King
             himself
             had
             thanked
             the
             State
             ?
          
           Had
           he
           complained
           ,
           that
           this
           State
           had
           not
           given
           Orders
           for
           the
           restoring
           that
           place
           ;
           or
           said
           more
           then
           as
           above-said
           ,
           That
           we
           did
           not
           yet
           know
           
           that
           that
           place
           was
           restored
           ?
           and
           can
           any
           of
           them
           say
           yet
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           restored
           ?
           But
           if
           he
           had
           thought
           he
           should
           have
           been
           taken
           up
           so
           short
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           added
           (
           as
           he
           then
           could
           )
           that
           the
           said
           Orders
           ,
           together
           with
           His
           Majesties
           Commission
           ,
           under
           his
           Great
           Seal
           of
           England
           ,
           had
           been
           actually
           ●endred
           and
           delivered
           to
           the
           Dutch
           Governour-General
           at
           Batavia
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           had
           made
           sport
           therewith
           ,
           as
           with
           the
           Orders
           of
           the
           year
           1660.
           asking
           how
           he
           could
           know
           that
           piece
           of
           Wax
           from
           another
           piece
           of
           wax
           ?
           and
           how
           he
           could
           know
           the
           King's
           Picture
           and
           image
           thereupon
           from
           another
           ?
           with
           many
           vaunting
           and
           insolent
           expressions
           ;
           though
           he
           did
           acknowledge
           that
           he
           knew
           of
           the
           conclusion
           of
           the
           said
           Treaty
           ;
           and
           that
           thereby
           the
           said
           Island
           was
           to
           be
           restored
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Orders
           by
           them
           presented
           ,
           as
           from
           the
           
             Estates
             General
          
           ,
           and
           
           East-India-Company
           ,
           were
           really
           their
           Orders
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           who
           tendred
           them
           ,
           were
           the
           Factors
           and
           Servants
           of
           the
           English
           East-India-Company
           ,
           and
           so
           that
           there
           could
           be
           no
           question
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           delivered
           to
           them
           .
           And
           so
           ,
           what
           though
           His
           Majesties
           Commission
           should
           not
           have
           been
           kept
           so
           perfectly
           clean
           ,
           that
           could
           raise
           no
           question
           :
           but
           it
           's
           a
           signe
           how
           exact
           the
           Deputies
           informations
           concerning
           this
           matter
           are
           ,
           and
           what
           credit
           is
           to
           be
           given
           thereunto
           ;
           for
           that
           they
           call
           it
           a
           Paper
           ,
           Page
           the
           28.
           
           
             Presenting
             to
             them
             a
             Paper
             that
             was
             so
             foul
             :
          
           whereas
           it
           is
           very
           well
           known
           ,
           that
           the
           Broad-Seal
           of
           
           England
           is
           never
           put
           to
           Paper
           ,
           but
           to
           Parchment
           only
           :
           nor
           do
           themselves
           alleadge
           ,
           that
           the
           Orders
           of
           the
           
             Estates
             General
          
           ,
           or
           Dutch
           East-India-Company
           were
           sullied
           ,
           or
           those
           of
           the
           English
           East-India-Company
           .
           And
           when
           they
           had
           spent
           much
           time
           in
           descanting
           upon
           the
           Commission
           and
           Orders
           ,
           then
           the
           said
           General
           would
           have
           them
           to
           give
           an
           Acquittance
           ,
           wherein
           should
           be
           inserted
           such
           a
           Clause
           as
           was
           directly
           repugnant
           to
           the
           Treaty
           ,
           and
           no
           way
           in
           their
           power
           to
           signe
           ,
           and
           wherein
           they
           must
           in
           writing
           give
           thanks
           for
           the
           restoring
           of
           the
           said
           Island
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           if
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           thing
           agreed
           by
           Treaty
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           and
           of
           due
           ,
           and
           which
           had
           so
           many
           years
           been
           unjustly
           kept
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           now
           to
           be
           delivered
           with
           the
           trees
           again
           utterly
           wasted
           and
           destroyed
           ,
           whereas
           at
           the
           time
           of
           its
           taking
           it
           was
           well
           planted
           ;
           and
           what
           other
           or
           further
           Devices
           may
           afterwards
           be
           made
           ,
           either
           there
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           Governour
           and
           Council
           of
           the
           
           Banda-Islands
           ,
           Time
           must
           shew
           :
           we
           have
           cause
           to
           fear
           the
           worst
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           be
           not
           delivered
           ,
           it
           will
           appear
           to
           have
           been
           caused
           upon
           such
           account
           ,
           and
           not
           (
           as
           is
           here
           suggested
           )
           upon
           the
           want
           of
           Shipping
           ,
           or
           other
           necessaries
           on
           the
           side
           of
           the
           English
           for
           the
           receiving
           thereof
           ,
           though
           they
           had
           no
           great
           encouragement
           to
           be
           over-forward
           in
           providing
           them
           ,
           considering
           what
           the
           like
           Orders
           had
           cost
           them
           in
           the
           year
           1660
           ,
           and
           to
           what
           effect
           .
        
         
         
           And
           whereas
           they
           say
           ,
           That
           the
           aforesaid
           Letter
           of
           the
           22th
           of
           January
           was
           delivered
           to
           this
           State
           by
           him
           the
           said
           Envoy
           ;
           The
           Deputies
           have
           very
           much
           forgot
           themselves
           :
           the
           said
           Letter
           was
           not
           delivered
           by
           him
           ,
           nor
           could
           be
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           was
           at
           that
           time
           in
           England
           ,
           nor
           had
           been
           in
           Holland
           some
           months
           before
           ,
           nor
           returned
           thither
           till
           several
           months
           after
           .
        
         
           Page
           the
           29
           and
           30
           ,
           concerning
           the
           business
           of
           
             New
             Netherlands
          
           ,
           they
           argue
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           from
           the
           signification
           of
           the
           word
           Octroy
           ,
           which
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           
             Is
             onely
             an
             Advantage
             accorded
             to
             some
             particular
             Subjects
             ,
             to
             the
             general
             exclusion
             of
             all
             other
             Subjects
             of
             the
             same
             Soveraign
             ,
             but
             which
             doth
             not
             at
             all
             oblige
             the
             Subjects
             of
             other
             Princes
             and
             States
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           :
           
             And
             though
             the
          
           Octroy
           
             or
             Patent
             which
             the
             King
             of
          
           England
           
             had
             given
             to
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             did
             comprehend
          
           New
           Netherland
           ,
           
             yet
             that
             could
             not
             give
             the
          
           English
           
             any
             Right
             to
             the
             Places
             and
             Lands
             which
             the
             Subjects
             of
             this
             State
             had
             possessed
             peaceably
             for
             fourty
             or
             fifty
             years
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             had
             occupied
             whilst
             it
             was
             deserted
             and
             uninhabited
             .
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           As
           to
           what
           was
           alleadged
           of
           their
           endeavouring
           to
           usurp
           still
           more
           upon
           the
           English
           ,
           and
           to
           impose
           their
           Laws
           and
           Customs
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           raise
           Contributions
           from
           them
           :
           They
           say
           ,
           
             We
             judge
             that
             this
             is
             a
             production
             of
             his
             Imagination
             ,
             and
             dare
             say
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             of
             truth
             therein
             .
          
        
         
         
           Fourthly
           :
           That
           if
           his
           Majestie
           had
           thought
           that
           his
           Subjects
           had
           any
           pretence
           to
           this
           place
           ,
           
             would
             not
             his
             Majesties
             Commissioners
             ,
             during
             the
             whole
             time
             that
             the
             Ambassadours
             of
             this
             State
             were
          
           inEngland
           ,
           
             have
             spoken
             one
             word
             concerning
             this
             matter
             ?
             however
             ,
             since
             they
             have
             not
             done
             it
             ,
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             put
             among
             the
             number
             of
             those
             that
             are
             mortified
             by
             the
             said
             Treaty
             .
          
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           He
           doth
           reply
           ,
           That
           he
           did
           not
           argue
           in
           his
           Memorial
           from
           the
           Grammatical
           signification
           of
           the
           word
           Octroy
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           matter
           and
           substance
           of
           the
           Octroys
           ,
           Patents
           or
           Charters
           granted
           by
           his
           Majesties
           Royal
           Ancestours
           concerning
           those
           parts
           .
           The
           Deputies
           suppose
           that
           they
           must
           be
           after
           the
           Model
           of
           the
           Octroys
           of
           the
           Dutch
           East-India
           and
           
           West-India-Companies
           ,
           which
           do
           not
           give
           the
           Soveraignty
           of
           all
           the
           Lands
           within
           the
           limits
           thereof
           to
           the
           said
           Companies
           ,
           but
           onely
           certain
           Priviledges
           therein
           ,
           to
           the
           exclusion
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Subjects
           of
           this
           State
           :
           And
           some
           such
           there
           are
           in
           England
           also
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           English
           
             East-India
             ,
             Turky
             ,
             African
             ,
             Moscovian
          
           Companies
           ,
           &c.
           but
           these
           are
           quite
           of
           another
           nature
           ;
           they
           do
           grant
           the
           Soveraignty
           of
           the
           Lands
           within
           their
           Limits
           to
           the
           Grantees
           ,
           under
           a
           certain
           Model
           and
           Form
           of
           Government
           ,
           and
           under
           certain
           Powers
           and
           Jurisdictions
           therein
           set
           down
           and
           prescribed
           .
        
         
         
           And
           as
           to
           the
           second
           ,
           the
           Deputies
           doe
           not
           deny
           that
           this
           Land
           called
           
             New
             Netherlands
          
           is
           within
           the
           Patents
           granted
           by
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           to
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           he
           the
           said
           Envoy
           doth
           affirme
           that
           it
           is
           .
        
         
           And
           let
           those
           of
           the
           
             West-India
             Company
          
           produce
           an
           antienter
           Patent
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           but
           he
           doth
           not
           believe
           they
           can
           produce
           any
           at
           all
           ,
           other
           then
           that
           generall
           Octroy
           (
           which
           as
           abovesaid
           )
           grants
           not
           the
           Soveraignty
           of
           all
           Lands
           within
           the
           Limits
           thereof
           :
           And
           as
           to
           the
           point
           of
           Possession
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           cleare
           and
           certaine
           then
           that
           the
           English
           did
           take
           possession
           of
           and
           inhabit
           the
           Lands
           within
           the
           Limits
           of
           the
           said
           patents
           ,
           long
           before
           any
           Dutch
           were
           there
           .
           'T
           is
           not
           to
           say
           ,
           (
           nor
           is
           it
           requisite
           that
           it
           should
           be
           said
           )
           that
           they
           did
           inhabite
           every
           
             Individuall
             Spot
          
           ,
           within
           the
           Limits
           of
           them
           .
           It
           is
           enough
           that
           their
           patent
           is
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           pursuance
           thereof
           ,
           they
           had
           taken
           possession
           ,
           and
           did
           inhabite
           and
           dwell
           within
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           made
           considerable
           
             Towns
             ,
             Forts
          
           ,
           and
           Plantations
           therein
           before
           the
           Dutch
           came
           to
           dwell
           there
           :
           Is
           it
           to
           be
           imagined
           that
           the
           
             Dutch
             East-India-Company
          
           have
           fully
           Peopled
           and
           cultivated
           the
           Island
           of
           Ceylon
           ,
           and
           other
           their
           great
           Colonies
           in
           the
           
             East
             Indies
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           if
           the
           English
           should
           upon
           such
           pretence
           ,
           endeavour
           to
           settle
           there
           without
           their
           consent
           .
           Would
           they
           approve
           thereof
           ,
           or
           suffer
           the
           same
           ?
           or
           accompt
           their
           Title
           there
           to
           be
           good
           ,
           or
           other
           then
           Precarious
           ;
           and
           the
           setling
           of
           the
           Dutch
           in
           
             New
             Netherlands
          
           (
           so
           called
           )
           was
           upon
           permission
           graunted
           them
           by
           the
           English
           for
           their
           Shipping
           ,
           to
           take
           in
           Wood
           ,
           and
           Water
           ,
           there
           ,
           and
           other
           Provisions
           for
           their
           reliefe
           ,
           
           when
           they
           should
           come
           into
           those
           Parts
           ,
           but
           the
           English
           did
           never
           grant
           unto
           them
           the
           Soveraignty
           thereof
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           said
           Company
           (
           as
           they
           doe
           elsewhere
           )
           did
           upon
           this
           precarious
           admission
           and
           connivance
           ,
           incroach
           from
           time
           to
           time
           upon
           the
           English
           .
        
         
           But
           whereas
           they
           say
           
             Page
             29.
             
             The
             said
          
           Envoy
           
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
          
           Dutch
           
             ought
             every
             year
             to
             demand
             the
             confirmation
             of
             their
             possessions
             ,
          
           and
           descant
           thereupon
           :
           
             But
             we
             have
             above
             observed
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             very
             little
             to
             be
             built
             upon
             what
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             it
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             believed
             but
             upon
             very
             good
             proofe
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           very
           hard
           measure
           ,
           that
           the
           Deputies
           still
           take
           to
           themselves
           the
           Liberty
           of
           misreciting
           the
           Words
           ,
           and
           Clauses
           of
           his
           Memorial
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           speak
           what
           it
           never
           did
           ,
           and
           yet
           withall
           fall
           upon
           him
           with
           reproachfull
           ,
           and
           disdainfull
           Language
           ,
           for
           having
           said
           and
           Written
           that
           which
           is
           no
           where
           (
           that
           he
           knows
           of
           )
           to
           be
           found
           but
           in
           this
           Book
           .
           The
           clause
           in
           his
           Memorial
           was
           ;
           
             That
             those
          
           Hollanders
           
             which
             were
             there
             ,
             did
             dwell
             there
             simply
             by
             permission
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             any
             Right
             that
             they
             could
             pretend
             to
             that
             place
             ,
             and
             that
             that
             had
             been
             declared
             to
             them
             from
             time
             ,
             to
             time
             ,
             and
             from
             year
             to
             year
             .
          
           And
           is
           not
           there
           a
           great
           difference
           between
           ,
           
             That
             it
             had
             been
             declared
             to
             them
             from
             year
             to
             year
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             no
             right
             to
             dwell
             there
             ,
          
           and
           
             That
             they
             ought
             every
             year
             to
             demand
             the
             confirmation
             of
             their
             possessions
             .
          
           And
           are
           not
           the
           very
           next
           words
           of
           his
           
             Memorial
             ,
             But
             so
             as
             that
             the
          
           English
           
             were
             content
             to
             have
             suffered
             them
             to
             dwell
             there
             ,
             provided
             they
             would
             have
             demeaned
             themselves
             Peaceably
             .
          
           So
           far
           from
           having
           
           said
           that
           the
           English
           did
           expect
           that
           they
           should
           every
           year
           demand
           a
           confirmation
           of
           their
           possessions
           ,
           as
           that
           on
           the
           contrary
           what
           he
           said
           was
           ,
           that
           though
           their
           possession
           was
           but
           procarious
           ,
           yet
           that
           the
           English
           were
           contented
           to
           let
           them
           live
           there
           and
           enjoy
           the
           same
           ,
           upon
           condition
           of
           their
           demeaning
           themselves
           quietly
           ;
           And
           was
           it
           not
           so
           that
           about
           the
           year
           1654
           ,
           the
           English
           were
           about
           granting
           them
           certain
           Limits
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           had
           taken
           Effect
           and
           been
           ratified
           ;
           if
           their
           continued
           
             New
             Insolencies
          
           had
           not
           diverted
           the
           same
           :
           yet
           it
           shall
           be
           far
           from
           him
           to
           retort
           any
           such
           unhandsome
           Expressions
           .
           And
           as
           to
           the
           Argument
           whereby
           they
           would
           prove
           that
           they
           were
           more
           then
           few
           in
           Number
           ,
           for
           that
           
             It
             is
             not
             probable
             that
             a
             few
          
           Hollanders
           
             should
             have
             so
             fallen
             upon
             many
          
           English
           .
        
         
           That
           they
           were
           but
           few
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           English
           is
           a
           fact
           too
           known
           to
           need
           proving
           ;
           but
           the
           argument
           may
           be
           thus
           well
           Retorted
           ,
           How
           great
           was
           their
           presumption
           ,
           to
           have
           attempted
           those
           Insolencies
           ,
           which
           they
           did
           from
           time
           to
           time
           attempt
           ,
           being
           so
           few
           in
           Number
           ,
           and
           how
           great
           the
           patience
           of
           the
           English
           who
           are
           so
           Numerous
           and
           strong
           in
           those
           parts
           ,
           being
           able
           to
           bring
           many
           scores
           of
           thousands
           of
           able
           fighting
           men
           into
           the
           field
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           yet
           so
           long
           have
           suffered
           the
           same
           .
           And
           this
           lead's
           me
           to
           the
           third
           particular
           ,
           It
           would
           have
           been
           a
           boldness
           and
           a
           presumption
           indeed
           in
           him
           the
           said
           Envoy
           to
           have
           fained
           these
           Allegations
           ,
           &
           endeavoured
           to
           have
           imposed
           them
           upon
           their
           Lordships
           and
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           from
           time
           to
           time
           injur'd
           the
           English
           ,
           and
           usurped
           upon
           them
           in
           those
           parts
           if
           it
           had
           not
           been
           so
           ;
           But
           I
           pray
           was
           not
           One
           How
           ,
           sent
           by
           His
           late
           
             Majesty
             of
             Blessed
             
             Memory
          
           into
           those
           parts
           about
           twenty
           five
           years
           agone
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           the
           Dutch
           there
           seize
           him
           and
           his
           Company
           ,
           and
           keep
           them
           Prisoners
           ,
           and
           were
           not
           great
           complaints
           thereof
           brought
           to
           the
           Court
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           which
           were
           highly
           resented
           ?
           And
           did
           not
           the
           Dutch
           about
           twenty
           years
           agone
           come
           to
           an
           English
           Town
           called
           Stanford
           ,
           where
           none
           but
           English
           lived
           ,
           and
           summoned
           them
           to
           come
           under
           their
           obedience
           and
           pay
           them
           contribution
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           the
           
             Dutch
             Armes
          
           there
           ,
           and
           all
           along
           the
           late
           times
           of
           disorders
           in
           England
           ,
           were
           there
           not
           continually
           high
           complaints
           brought
           over
           against
           them
           ?
           did
           they
           not
           send
           armed
           Men
           to
           an
           English
           Town
           called
           Greenwitch
           ,
           and
           force
           the
           English
           there
           to
           come
           under
           them
           ?
           And
           was
           not
           one
           Deyer
           sent
           in
           
           Cromwell's
           time
           to
           stop
           their
           Insolencies
           ,
           and
           who
           did
           Free
           the
           English
           of
           them
           in
           severall
           places
           .
           Moreover
           did
           not
           the
           last
           Governour
           of
           New-Amsterdam
           (
           so
           called
           )
           lately
           come
           with
           Armed
           men
           to
           a
           certain
           English
           Town
           called
           West-Chester
           ,
           within
           the
           bounds
           of
           the
           English
           Colonies
           ,
           and
           where
           they
           had
           bought
           the
           Land
           of
           the
           Natives
           (
           as
           is
           their
           Custome
           ,
           not
           to
           settle
           any
           where
           in
           those
           parts
           without
           first
           contracting
           with
           them
           )
           and
           by
           force
           compelled
           them
           to
           come
           under
           their
           obedience
           ,
           and
           to
           pay
           them
           contributions
           ,
           or
           else
           to
           quit
           their
           dwellings
           in
           two
           Month's
           time
           ,
           and
           Named
           the
           place
           Oostdorp
           .
           And
           about
           three
           years
           ago
           ,
           upon
           fresh
           complaints
           of
           their
           Usurpations
           by
           Land
           ,
           and
           moreover
           that
           they
           did
           stop
           and
           hinder
           the
           English
           Shipping
           from
           their
           Trade
           in
           those
           parts
           ,
           Was
           not
           one
           Scot
           sent
           to
           warn
           them
           to
           live
           quietly
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           injure
           the
           English
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           that
           some
           other
           Course
           should
           be
           taken
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           
           Deputies
           would
           have
           it
           thought
           that
           there
           hath
           been
           nothing
           of
           this
           kind
           ,
           and
           that
           what
           hath
           of
           late
           been
           done
           to
           the
           Dutch
           in
           those
           parts
           ,
           should
           have
           been
           a
           surprize
           without
           any
           thing
           of
           provocation
           ,
           or
           occasion
           given
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           to
           the
           fourth
           Particular
           more
           needs
           not
           be
           said
           ,
           then
           what
           is
           in
           his
           Memorial
           ,
           viz.
           That
           the
           English
           had
           by
           their
           
             Charter
             Jura
             Belli
          
           in
           those
           parts
           ,
           without
           appealing
           first
           into
           Europe
           ;
           but
           if
           it
           can
           be
           made
           good
           that
           they
           have
           done
           any
           injury
           to
           the
           People
           of
           this
           Country
           ,
           His
           Majesty
           will
           be
           alwayes
           ready
           to
           see
           that
           right
           be
           done
           .
           But
           whereas
           their
           Lordships
           doe
           in
           severall
           places
           of
           this
           Book
           ,
           say
           ,
           that
           His
           Majesty
           should
           have
           confessed
           ,
           that
           the
           taking
           of
           
             New
             Netherland
          
           ,
           (
           so
           called
           )
           should
           be
           done
           by
           his
           order
           .
           He
           is
           commanded
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           his
           Majesty
           never
           said
           more
           concerning
           this
           ,
           then
           concerning
           
             Cape
             Corse
          
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           did
           never
           say
           to
           the
           Ambassador
           of
           this
           State
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           given
           any
           such
           Order
           :
           Nor
           did
           he
           give
           it
           ,
           nor
           was
           the
           said
           place
           taken
           by
           any
           Order
           of
           his
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Deputies
           had
           pleased
           to
           have
           minded
           the
           Answer
           of
           the
           
             States
             General
          
           of
           the
           ninth
           of
           October
           last
           ;
           given
           to
           His
           Majesty
           by
           their
           Ambassador
           ,
           They
           would
           therein
           have
           found
           ,
           that
           the
           said
           Estates
           doe
           not
           impute
           the
           taking
           of
           
             New
             Netherland
          
           to
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           but
           to
           his
           Subjects
           in
           those
           parts
           ,
           the
           words
           being
           ,
           
             That
             their
             Lordships
             have
             made
             complaint
             ,
             that
             His
          
           Majesties
           
             Subjects
             in
          
           New
           Netherland
           ,
           
             had
             with
             Violence
             driven
             the
             Subjects
             of
             this
             State
             out
             of
             their
             Possession
             .
          
        
         
           And
           this
           was
           after
           
             De
             Ruyter
          
           was
           actually
           gone
           for
           Guiny
           ,
           nor
           was
           so
           much
           as
           any
           thing
           known
           in
           
           Europe
           concerning
           the
           taking
           of
           
             Cabo
             Corso
          
           ,
           till
           about
           the
           same
           time
           .
           And
           how
           then
           these
           matters
           ,
           and
           His
           Majesty
           having
           said
           that
           they
           were
           done
           by
           his
           Order
           throughout
           this
           Book
           ,
           produced
           to
           justify
           the
           sending
           him
           thither
           .
        
         
           
             Pag.
             30
          
           ,
           and
           31.
           
           Concerning
           what
           had
           been
           said
           by
           him
           the
           said
           
             Envoy
             Extraordinary
          
           ,
           that
           the
           15
           th
           Article
           doth
           onely
           Mortify
           
             matters
             of
             Piracy
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             Rights
             and
             Inheritances
             of
             Lands
             .
          
           They
           say
           ,
           
             It
             is
             hard
             to
             say
             whether
             the
             said
             Envoy
             doe
             faign
             the
             ignorant
             or
             be
             so
             in
             Effect
             .
          
           And
           for
           the
           disproving
           of
           what
           had
           been
           said
           by
           him
           ,
           they
           produce
           the
           instance
           of
           the
           Island
           of
           Polerone
           ,
           concerning
           which
           they
           say
           ,
           
             That
             it
             being
             stipulated
             by
             the
             said
             Articles
             ,
             that
             the
             said
             place
             should
             be
             restored
             ,
             that
             consequently
             all
             other
             matters
             of
             that
             kind
             must
             be
             thereby
             mortified
          
           ;
           for
           that
           
             Exceptio
             firmat
             Regulam
          
           .
           And
           add
           this
           harsh
           expression
           ,
           
             A
             strange
             blindness
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             willfull
          
           ;
           Whereas
           that
           clause
           of
           the
           Treaty
           run's
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           restitution
           of
           the
           said
           Island
           ,
           all
           actions
           ,
           and
           pretensions
           for
           losses
           ,
           injuries
           ,
           and
           offences
           committed
           upon
           each
           other
           in
           India
           ,
           and
           known
           in
           these
           parts
           ,
           the
           10
           /
           ●0
           of
           
             January
             1658
             /
             9
          
           should
           cease
           ,
           be
           extinguished
           ,
           and
           annulled
           :
           Moreover
           the
           Deputies
           offer
           no
           answer
           to
           the
           instance
           given
           by
           him
           in
           his
           Memoriall
           concerning
           the
           case
           of
           Sir
           
             William
             Lower
          
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           Case
           depending
           in
           their
           own
           Courts
           of
           Justice
           ,
           concerning
           an
           Inheritance
           of
           Land
           long
           before
           the
           years
           1654
           ,
           or
           1659
           ,
           (
           which
           are
           the
           respective
           times
           of
           the
           generall
           abolition
           in
           the
           said
           Article
           )
           and
           yet
           since
           the
           conclusion
           of
           the
           late
           Treaty
           ,
           that
           case
           hath
           not
           been
           abolished
           but
           still
           proceeded
           in
           ,
           
           and
           continued
           as
           before
           .
           And
           how
           many
           other
           cases
           and
           actions
           are
           there
           of
           the
           like
           nature
           upon
           disputes
           concerning
           the
           Inheritances
           of
           Land
           depending
           in
           the
           Courts
           of
           both
           sides
           ,
           as
           also
           concerning
           Morgages
           ,
           and
           other
           reall
           Engagements
           ,
           and
           concerning
           Wills
           ,
           and
           Testaments
           ,
           Bonds
           ,
           Obligations
           ,
           and
           Merchnts
           accompts
           of
           antienter
           Date
           then
           the
           tearms
           prescribed
           in
           that
           Article
           .
           Let
           but
           the
           Deduction
           of
           the
           
             States
             Generall
          
           of
           the
           ninth
           of
           November
           last
           be
           looked
           upon
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           find
           therein
           enough
           of
           this
           kind
           ;
           and
           how
           strange
           and
           monstrous
           an
           Article
           would
           that
           have
           been
           ,
           that
           should
           have
           abolished
           all
           Men's
           actions
           of
           these
           kinds
           .
           And
           further
           to
           shew
           that
           it
           was
           the
           meaning
           of
           those
           that
           made
           the
           Treaty
           ,
           at
           the
           time
           when
           they
           Penn'd
           it
           ,
           that
           that
           Article
           should
           not
           have
           so
           vast
           an
           extent
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           reach
           to
           matters
           of
           Piracy
           and
           the
           like
           .
           The
           Deputies
           might
           have
           remembred
           ,
           that
           during
           the
           Negotiation
           thereof
           ,
           this
           very
           Objection
           was
           made
           by
           the
           Ambassadours
           of
           this
           State
           ,
           upon
           the
           debate
           of
           this
           matter
           ,
           viz.
           that
           it
           might
           be
           of
           too
           large
           and
           generall
           extent
           ,
           and
           his
           Majesties
           Commissioners
           did
           returne
           to
           them
           for
           answer
           as
           followeth
           ;
           
             Their
             Excellencies
             have
             already
             seen
             a
             Catalogue
             of
             the
             complaint
             ,
             of
             divers
             of
             His
          
           Majesties
           
             Subjects
             for
             injuries
             done
             to
             them
             by
             the
          
           Dutch
           ,
           
             so
             that
             if
             they
             please
             to
             call
             the
             same
             to
             mind
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             such
             incertitude
             in
             the
             Article
             concerning
             Commissioners
             ,
             as
             their
             Papers
             would
             seem
             to
             intimate
             .
             Moreover
             it
             will
             appeare
             ,
             that
             this
             Article
             of
             Commissioners
             is
             not
             desired
             for
             businesses
             of
             Lands
             and
             Houses
             ,
             but
             for
             matters
             of
             Pirateries
             ,
             and
             Merchandizes
             taken
             by
             force
             ,
             which
             we
             desire
             
             should
             be
             so
             Examined
             and
             determined
             ,
             for
             the
             avoiding
             the
             charge
             and
             delay
             of
             Juridicall
             Proceedings
             .
          
           And
           upon
           this
           account
           His
           Majestey
           did
           not
           ,
           nor
           needed
           not
           make
           mention
           of
           this
           businesse
           during
           the
           Negotiation
           of
           that
           Treaty
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           same
           account
           His
           Majesty
           did
           not
           think
           fit
           to
           insert
           in
           the
           List
           of
           Dammages
           this
           pretence
           of
           His
           Subjects
           thereto
           ,
           nor
           to
           the
           Fort
           of
           
             Cabo
             Corso
          
           ,
           though
           as
           to
           the
           spoile
           and
           burning
           of
           their
           Goods
           there
           ,
           he
           did
           cause
           that
           to
           be
           put
           into
           it
           .
        
         
           Besides
           (
           as
           hath
           been
           shewen
           above
           )
           there
           were
           very
           many
           and
           great
           provocations
           done
           in
           those
           parts
           call'd
           
             New
             Netherlands
          
           to
           the
           English
           since
           the
           conclusion
           of
           the
           late
           Treaty
           ,
           and
           so
           though
           the
           Treaty
           were
           to
           be
           construed
           as
           they
           would
           have
           it
           ,
           yet
           it
           doth
           not
           help
           them
           concerning
           the
           businesse
           of
           Guiana
           .
           They
           say
           Pag.
           the
           31.
           
           
             The
             Digression
             which
             the
             said
          
           Envoy
           
             makes
             as
             to
             the
             business
             of
             Guiana
             is
             from
             the
             purpose
             ,
          
           for
           that
           say
           they
           ,
           he
           hath
           nothing
           to
           doe
           to
           trouble
           himself
           how
           this
           State
           will
           make
           off
           this
           matter
           with
           France
           ;
           he
           did
           not
           mention
           that
           business
           as
           intermedling
           betwen
           the
           French
           and
           them
           ,
           but
           if
           at
           this
           time
           they
           have
           sent
           a
           Minister
           into
           France
           ,
           to
           decry
           the
           King
           his
           Master
           ,
           and
           his
           Affairs
           ,
           and
           to
           stirre
           up
           that
           Crown
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           particularly
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           his
           having
           (
           as
           they
           pretended
           )
           given
           Orders
           for
           the
           taking
           
             Cabo
             Corso
          
           ,
           and
           
             New
             Netherlands
          
           (
           to
           which
           His
           
             Majesties
             Subjects
          
           have
           so
           clear
           and
           undoubted
           a
           Title
           )
           Was
           it
           
             from
             the
             purpose
          
           for
           him
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           suppose
           His
           Majesty
           hath
           given
           such
           Orders
           ,
           can
           any
           Prince
           think
           it
           strange
           ,
           or
           be
           surprised
           thereat
           ,
           
             much
             lesse
             the
             most
             Christian
             King
          
           (
           as
           the
           words
           of
           his
           
             Memorial
             )
             
             seeing
             it
             hath
             pleased
             the
             same
             King
             that
             very
             year
             to
             Order
             or
             suffer
             his
             Subjects
             to
             repossesse
             themselves
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             by
             Armes
             and
             force
             ,
             of
             a
             certain
             place
             called
          
           Guiana
           ,
           
             which
             they
             pretend
             to
             have
             been
             unjustly
             possessed
             and
             detained
             from
             them
             by
             the
             said
             West-India-Company
             .
          
           And
           if
           that
           were
           a
           Digression
           ,
           the
           Deputies
           must
           give
           him
           leave
           to
           make
           another
           of
           the
           like
           kind
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           them
           in
           mind
           of
           the
           late
           Edict
           ,
           whereby
           all
           the
           Shipping
           of
           this
           Country
           in
           the
           Havens
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           were
           arrested
           and
           seized
           ,
           upon
           the
           single
           account
           of
           the
           having
           seized
           in
           this
           Conntry
           ,
           two
           Ships
           belonging
           to
           the
           
             French
             East-India-Company
          
           ,
           and
           though
           the
           said
           Ships
           were
           built
           here
           and
           but
           newly
           bought
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           pretence
           of
           seizing
           them
           ,
           was
           the
           Service
           of
           the
           State
           and
           payment
           proffered
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           dispute
           about
           them
           had
           been
           but
           of
           a
           few
           weeks
           standing
           .
           
             Pag.
             32
             ,
             33.
          
           concerning
           the
           business
           of
           
             Cabe
             verd
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Ships
           of
           the
           West-India-Company
           taken
           by
           Captain
           Holmes
           on
           the
           Coast
           of
           Guiny
           ,
           Whereas
           he
           the
           said
           Envoy
           had
           said
           thereto
           ,
           First
           ,
           that
           His
           Majesty
           had
           not
           only
           disavowed
           his
           having
           given
           him
           any
           Order
           for
           the
           doing
           thereof
           ,
           but
           also
           disowned
           the
           Acts
           themselves
           ;
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           14
           th
           Article
           of
           the
           late
           Treaty
           ,
           12
           Months
           time
           is
           given
           for
           the
           doing
           of
           Justice
           upon
           what
           should
           happen
           either
           by
           Sea
           or
           Land
           upon
           that
           Coast
           since
           the
           conclusion
           of
           the
           late
           Treaty
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           First
           ,
           the
           Deputies
           say
           ,
           that
           His
           Majesty
           had
           in
           like
           manner
           before
           disavowed
           the
           taking
           the
           Fort
           S
           t
           Andre
           by
           the
           said
           Holmes
           ,
           but
           yet
           that
           nothing
           followed
           thereupon
           .
           This
           is
           fully
           answered
           before
           ,
           and
           thereby
           made
           appear
           that
           it
           is
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           not
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           to
           whom
           it
           is
           to
           be
           imputed
           ,
           that
           no
           further
           Progress
           had
           been
           made
           in
           that
           matter
           ;
           
           Yet
           it
           may
           not
           be
           amiss
           (
           since
           the
           Deputies
           do
           so
           often
           make
           mention
           of
           this
           business
           ,
           and
           make
           so
           great
           Outcry
           concerning
           the
           same
           )
           to
           add
           how
           little
           the
           Concern
           of
           this
           State
           is
           therein
           ,
           or
           in
           what
           had
           been
           done
           concerning
           it
           ;
           For
           that
           that
           Fort
           did
           not
           belong
           to
           the
           West-India
           Company
           of
           this
           Country
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Courland
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           had
           but
           lately
           shufled
           themselves
           into
           it
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           do
           into
           the
           Possessions
           of
           every
           one
           under
           one
           pretence
           or
           other
           )
           Nor
           were
           they
           in
           it
           upon
           their
           own
           account
           but
           His
           ,
           and
           under
           pretence
           to
           keep
           it
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           that
           the
           cause
           of
           complaint
           was
           not
           properly
           by
           them
           ,
           but
           the
           said
           Duke
           ,
           and
           though
           all
           possible
           Endeavours
           have
           been
           since
           used
           by
           them
           to
           draw
           him
           to
           their
           Party
           ,
           they
           have
           not
           been
           able
           to
           prevail
           therein
           ,
           but
           the
           said
           Duke
           hath
           applyed
           himself
           to
           the
           King
           his
           Master
           ,
           and
           His
           Majesty
           and
           He
           ,
           are
           come
           to
           an
           Agreement
           ,
           concerning
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           the
           said
           Agreement
           concluded
           and
           sealed
           ,
           and
           so
           neither
           the
           West-India
           Company
           ,
           nor
           the
           State
           ,
           have
           any
           thing
           to
           do
           therein
           .
           And
           whereas
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           His
           
             Majesties
             answer
          
           was
           onely
           in
           
             Generall
             Terms
          
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           doth
           not
           positively
           promise
           restitution
           and
           reparation
           :
           could
           more
           be
           said
           by
           him
           upon
           the
           first
           complaint
           ;
           yea
           (
           as
           is
           said
           in
           his
           Memoriall
           )
           could
           any
           further
           answer
           have
           been
           expected
           from
           the
           meanest
           of
           their
           own
           Courts
           of
           Justice
           in
           any
           Case
           that
           should
           come
           before
           them
           ?
           And
           were
           it
           not
           injustice
           to
           condemne
           the
           most
           criminall
           person
           before
           he
           were
           heard
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           a
           competent
           time
           given
           for
           his
           appearance
           ;
           and
           did
           not
           His
           Majesty
           say
           withall
           ,
           that
           Holmes
           had
           order
           to
           return
           ,
           and
           was
           expected
           very
           speedily
           in
           these
           parts
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           soon
           as
           he
           should
           be
           returned
           ,
           he
           would
           cause
           the
           matter
           to
           be
           examined
           ,
           Justice
           done
           ,
           and
           the
           Offendors
           
           punished
           .
           And
           however
           the
           Deputies
           would
           insinuare
           as
           if
           that
           had
           been
           but
           an
           Elusion
           ,
           yet
           did
           he
           not
           return
           accordingly
           ,
           and
           upon
           his
           arrivall
           ,
           was
           he
           not
           immediately
           by
           his
           Majesties
           speciall
           Order
           carrito
           the
           Tower
           of
           London
           (
           a
           place
           where
           none
           are
           put
           for
           any
           private
           disputes
           ,
           or
           for
           any
           Offences
           ,
           but
           wherein
           the
           King
           Himselfe
           is
           concern'd
           )
           in
           order
           to
           his
           examination
           about
           these
           Matters
           .
        
         
           But
           whereas
           the
           Deputies
           would
           have
           it
           be
           believed
           that
           the
           said
           Holmes
           is
           so
           Monstrous
           a
           Person
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           he
           had
           done
           had
           been
           without
           any
           provocation
           ,
           It
           may
           not
           be
           amiss
           to
           give
           here
           a
           touch
           of
           what
           he
           doth
           alleadge
           for
           his
           own
           justification
           .
        
         
           And
           First
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Fort
           S
           t
           Andre
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           comming
           in
           the
           year
           1661
           ,
           into
           the
           River
           of
           Gambia
           to
           trade
           there
           ,
           (
           as
           formerly
           the
           English
           had
           done
           )
           that
           those
           of
           the
           said
           Fort
           fired
           at
           him
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           permit
           him
           to
           pass
           up
           the
           said
           River
           .
           Whereupon
           he
           fell
           upon
           them
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           business
           of
           
             Cabo
             Verde
          
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           comming
           again
           upon
           the
           Coast
           of
           Africa
           ,
           and
           going
           to
           the
           River
           of
           Gambia
           near
           
             Cabo
             Verde
          
           ,
           he
           was
           informed
           that
           a
           little
           before
           his
           arrivall
           there
           ,
           one
           that
           was
           Commander
           of
           the
           Ship
           
             Black
             Eagle
          
           ,
           and
           an
           Agent
           for
           the
           
             Dutch
             West-India
             Company
          
           in
           those
           parts
           ,
           had
           stirred
           up
           and
           engaged
           the
           King
           of
           Barra
           to
           make
           War
           against
           the
           English
           ,
           and
           had
           actually
           joyned
           himself
           and
           Ship
           with
           the
           said
           
             Kings
             Forces
          
           for
           the
           compleating
           of
           his
           designs
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           confessed
           to
           the
           said
           Holmes
           by
           the
           said
           King
           of
           Barra
           (
           as
           he
           hath
           to
           shew
           under
           the
           Hands
           of
           many
           credible
           Witnesses
           who
           heard
           the
           same
           )
           Moreover
           that
           the
           said
           Agent
           had
           endeavoured
           by
           summes
           of
           Mony
           ,
           and
           other
           Rewards
           ,
           to
           corrupt
           
           the
           Officers
           of
           the
           
             Royall
             Company
          
           to
           deliver
           into
           his
           Hands
           ,
           for
           the
           use
           of
           the
           
             Dutch
             West-Indiae
             Company
          
           ,
           the
           Places
           ,
           and
           Factories
           then
           in
           the
           possession
           of
           the
           English
           in
           those
           Parts
           ,
           and
           that
           hath
           been
           since
           made
           good
           by
           the
           Oath
           of
           some
           of
           the
           said
           Officers
           ,
           lately
           taken
           before
           the
           Lord
           Mayor
           of
           London
           .
           Moreover
           that
           at
           a
           certain
           place
           called
           Ventam
           he
           had
           told
           Captain
           
             Manuel
             Vasse
             de
             Fraiula
          
           Commander
           in
           Chief
           for
           the
           King
           of
           Portugall
           in
           the
           River
           of
           Gambia
           ,
           and
           
             Manuel
             Alves
             de
             Britto
          
           ,
           and
           divers
           other
           Portugall
           Merchants
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           resolved
           to
           beat
           out
           the
           English
           ;
           That
           hereupon
           he
           went
           to
           
             Cabo
             Verde
          
           ,
           not
           with
           design
           to
           attaque
           the
           same
           ,
           or
           commit
           the
           least
           Hostility
           against
           it
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           speake
           with
           the
           Governour
           of
           that
           place
           ,
           and
           to
           endeavour
           to
           compose
           matters
           for
           the
           present
           and
           untill
           finall
           Order
           should
           be
           taken
           concerning
           the
           same
           here
           in
           Europe
           ;
           but
           comming
           thither
           ,
           (
           without
           the
           least
           provocation
           given
           by
           him
           )
           he
           was
           immediately
           shot
           at
           from
           the
           said
           Fort
           ,
           whereupon
           he
           fired
           at
           them
           again
           ,
           and
           severall
           shot
           having
           passed
           between
           them
           ,
           whereby
           his
           Ship
           was
           much
           dammaged
           ,
           his
           Mast
           shot
           through
           ,
           and
           much
           weakned
           ,
           his
           Master
           ,
           and
           severall
           of
           his
           Men
           wounded
           and
           kill'd
           ,
           he
           drew
           off
           to
           a
           further
           distance
           ,
           where
           being
           enforced
           to
           come
           to
           an
           Anchor
           for
           the
           repairing
           of
           his
           Ship
           and
           Mast
           ,
           without
           any
           thoughts
           of
           returning
           thither
           again
           ,
           or
           pursuing
           the
           matter
           any
           further
           ,
           while
           they
           were
           mending
           their
           Mast
           ,
           the
           Governour
           hung
           out
           a
           white
           Flag
           ,
           and
           sent
           a
           Boat
           on
           board
           him
           ,
           tendering
           the
           Surrender
           of
           the
           said
           Place
           ;
           that
           passing
           thence
           and
           calling
           at
           Lestus
           ,
           he
           was
           there
           informed
           by
           the
           King
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           that
           a
           certain
           
           Holland's
           Ship
           called
           the
           Unity
           had
           been
           there
           but
           some
           days
           before
           ,
           and
           endeavoured
           
           to
           perswade
           him
           to
           expel
           the
           English
           from
           trading
           there
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           having
           refused
           to
           consent
           thereunto
           ,
           that
           the
           Captain
           of
           the
           said
           Ship
           had
           seized
           all
           the
           said
           Kings
           Subjects
           that
           were
           come
           on
           board
           him
           ,
           to
           trade
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Custome
           of
           that
           Country
           )
           as
           also
           all
           such
           Fishers
           as
           they
           found
           upon
           the
           Coast
           ,
           making
           them
           Slaves
           ,
           and
           carrying
           them
           away
           .
           Moreover
           that
           the
           Dutch
           comming
           to
           severall
           places
           ,
           had
           put
           out
           English
           Colours
           ,
           and
           having
           thereby
           inticed
           the
           Natives
           on
           board
           them
           ,
           carried
           them
           away
           and
           made
           them
           Slaves
           ,
           leaving
           the
           Odium
           upon
           the
           English
           ,
           that
           sailing
           thence
           to
           Anta
           ,
           where
           the
           English
           had
           then
           a
           Factory
           ,
           he
           found
           that
           one
           Captain
           Frome
           belonging
           to
           the
           said
           
             Dutch
             West-India
             Company
          
           ,
           had
           but
           a
           little
           before
           compelled
           the
           English
           there
           to
           take
           in
           the
           English
           Colours
           that
           were
           wont
           to
           be
           displayed
           there
           ;
           that
           sailing
           forward
           on
           the
           
             Gold
             Coast
          
           ,
           he
           found
           ,
           that
           not
           onely
           those
           Ships
           of
           the
           Royall
           Company
           had
           been
           hindered
           in
           their
           Trade
           ,
           concerning
           which
           complaint
           had
           been
           come
           to
           England
           before
           his
           departure
           thence
           )
           but
           that
           Valckenburgh
           ,
           Generall
           of
           the
           
             West-India
             Company
          
           there
           ,
           had
           ,
           and
           did
           ,
           continue
           hindring
           every
           Ship
           of
           the
           said
           Royall
           Company
           from
           Trade
           there
           ,
           That
           he
           had
           published
           the
           Declaration
           above
           mentioned
           ,
           wherein
           he
           claimed
           the
           whole
           Coast
           and
           the
           whole
           Trade
           thereof
           ,
           and
           wherein
           he
           had
           commanded
           the
           English
           to
           quitt
           immediatly
           two
           of
           their
           principall
           Factories
           ,
           viz.
           Tacorari
           ,
           and
           
             Cabo
             Corso
          
           as
           above
           said
           .
           Moreover
           that
           he
           was
           informed
           by
           the
           Natives
           all
           along
           the
           Coast
           ,
           that
           the
           said
           Valckenburgh
           had
           proffered
           to
           them
           a
           Bendy
           of
           Gold
           for
           every
           English
           Man's
           head
           that
           they
           should
           bring
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           greater
           summs
           for
           such
           as
           were
           Commanders
           among
           them
           .
           That
           thereupon
           he
           sailed
           to
           
             Castel
             delmina
          
           to
           speak
           with
           him
           ,
           where
           he
           found
           one
           Captain
           Cubit
           Commander
           in
           chief
           of
           a
           Squadron
           of
           the
           Royall
           Companies
           Ships
           upon
           that
           Coast
           ,
           who
           told
           him
           that
           he
           had
           already
           written
           to
           him
           to
           the
           same
           effect
           ,
           and
           desiring
           that
           they
           might
           live
           
           and
           Trade
           peaceably
           each
           by
           the
           other
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           had
           utterly
           refused
           to
           hearken
           to
           any
           thing
           of
           that
           kinde
           ;
           whereupon
           Sailing
           thence
           to
           
             Cabo
             Corso
          
           (
           where
           the
           English
           had
           a
           Factory
           )
           and
           where
           also
           on
           the
           other
           side
           of
           the
           Water
           the
           Danes
           had
           a
           Fort
           call'd
           Fredericksbergh
           ,
           and
           having
           no
           intention
           of
           annoying
           the
           Dutch
           ,
           nor
           offering
           them
           the
           least
           offence
           ,
           nor
           so
           much
           as
           going
           ashore
           on
           that
           side
           that
           they
           were
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           other
           side
           where
           the
           Danes
           were
           ,
           and
           with
           whom
           the
           English
           were
           in
           a
           perfect
           good
           understanding
           ,
           and
           had
           a
           Free
           Trade
           ,
           that
           the
           Dutch
           within
           the
           Fort
           of
           
             Cabo
             Corso
          
           did
           severall
           times
           shoot
           at
           him
           ,
           and
           very
           much
           endanger
           him
           ;
           that
           hereupon
           (
           and
           not
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           any
           Orders
           from
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           which
           he
           denyes
           that
           he
           ever
           had
           )
           he
           call'd
           a
           Councell
           of
           War
           ,
           where
           it
           was
           resolved
           to
           attaque
           the
           said
           Fort.
           He
           saith
           further
           ,
           that
           having
           sent
           for
           the
           Governor
           of
           Inashang
           (
           an
           English
           Factory
           )
           to
           come
           to
           him
           to
           Cormantine
           ,
           that
           being
           to
           passe
           by
           a
           place
           call'd
           Aga
           ,
           the
           Dutch
           there
           shot
           at
           him
           and
           wounded
           severall
           of
           his
           Company
           .
           Moreover
           that
           sending
           a
           Drum
           with
           a
           Letter
           to
           
             Anna
             Maboa
          
           ,
           a
           Garrison
           of
           the
           Dutch
           ,
           that
           they
           most
           inhumanly
           fell
           upon
           the
           Messenger
           under
           the
           Wall
           of
           their
           Castle
           ,
           and
           contrary
           to
           the
           Laws
           ,
           and
           Customes
           of
           most
           Barbarous
           Enemies
           ,
           cut
           him
           ,
           mangled
           him
           ,
           and
           stript
           him
           ,
           leaving
           him
           dead
           upon
           the
           place
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           the
           second
           ,
           viz.
           the
           14
           
           th
           Article
           ,
           they
           say
           Page
           the
           33.
           
           
             The
             said
          
           Envoy
           
             gives
             a
             Sence
             thereof
             according
             to
             his
             mode
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Article
             saith
             the
             quite
             contrary
             to
             that
             he
             pretends
             to
             infer
          
           ;
           Whereas
           in
           truth
           he
           barely
           repeated
           that
           clause
           of
           the
           said
           Article
           ,
           which
           saith
           that
           twelve
           months
           time
           shall
           be
           given
           for
           the
           doing
           of
           Justice
           upon
           any
           Complaint
           of
           any
           thing
           done
           upon
           the
           Coast
           of
           Africa
           by
           Land
           or
           Sea
           ,
           since
           the
           conclusion
           of
           the
           said
           Treaty
           ,
           as
           was
           the
           business
           of
           
             Cape
             Verde
          
           ,
           and
           what
           else
           complained
           of
           against
           Holms
           ,
           without
           making
           any
           construction
           thereof
           at
           all
           ,
           nor
           did
           there
           need
           any
           ,
           the
           words
           
           being
           of
           themselves
           as
           plain
           &
           full
           as
           words
           could
           be
           made
           for
           the
           purpose
           they
           are
           cited
           by
           him
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           ways
           of
           Force
           were
           not
           to
           be
           made
           use
           of
           in
           such
           cases
           ,
           till
           the
           Expiration
           of
           twelve
           months
           time
           after
           Complaint
           and
           Demand
           of
           Justice
           ;
           But
           the
           Deputies
           do
           here
           repeat
           a
           clause
           of
           the
           said
           Article
           ,
           
             Viz.
             That
             it
             saith
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             one
             doth
             any
             Violence
             ,
             that
             he
             alone
             shall
             be
             punished
             and
             no
             other
          
           ;
           And
           do
           make
           a
           construction
           thereof
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           one
           as
           whoever
           would
           take
           upon
           him
           the
           liberty
           of
           retorting
           ,
           might
           well
           say
           
             a
             Sence
             thereupon
             according
             to
             their
             Mode
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Article
             saith
             quite
             the
             contrary
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           For
           say
           they
           ,
           
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             party
             offended
             or
             hurt
             ,
             cannot
             resent
             it
             or
             revenge
             himself
             but
             only
             against
             him
             that
             hath
             done
             the
             hurt
             or
             offence
             ,
             &
             that
             Letters
             of
             Reprisal
             which
             may
             reach
             to
             others
             as
             well
             as
             the
             parties
             offending
             ,
             cannot
             be
             given
             till
             the
             Expiration
             of
             a
             year
             after
             complaint
             .
          
           Whereby
           they
           do
           infer
           from
           the
           said
           Clause
           ,
           that
           indeed
           as
           to
           Letters
           of
           Reprisal
           which
           do
           Extend
           beyond
           the
           persons
           that
           had
           committed
           the
           offence
           ,
           that
           those
           cannot
           be
           granted
           till
           a
           year
           after
           complaint
           ,
           but
           that
           as
           to
           such
           way
           of
           force
           as
           reacheth
           only
           to
           the
           persons
           that
           had
           committed
           the
           offence
           ,
           that
           the
           party
           offended
           might
           in
           the
           mean
           while
           make
           use
           thereof
           ,
           and
           so
           nothing
           in
           this
           Article
           that
           derogates
           from
           or
           restrains
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           which
           teacheth
           to
           repell
           Force
           with
           Force
           ;
           Whereas
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           clear
           ,
           then
           that
           the
           true
           intent
           and
           meaning
           of
           the
           said
           Article
           is
           ,
           not
           only
           that
           no
           Letters
           of
           Mart
           can
           be
           granted
           during
           the
           twelve
           Months
           therein
           mentioned
           ,
           wherby
           others
           then
           the
           persons
           offending
           may
           come
           to
           suffer
           ,
           but
           that
           during
           that
           time
           the
           offendors
           themselves
           are
           not
           to
           be
           proceeded
           against
           by
           force
           and
           Violence
           ;
           but
           in
           a
           Judiciary
           way
           ,
           the
           words
           thereof
           being
           ,
           
             That
             twelve
             Months
             time
             shall
             be
             given
             for
             the
             doing
             of
             Justice
             and
             giving
             of
             Satisfaction
             :
          
           and
           it
           follows
           immediately
           after
           in
           the
           said
           
             Article
             ,
             In
             case
             the
             offendors
             against
             this
             Treaty
             do
             not
             appear
             and
             submit
             themselves
             to
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             give
             satisfaction
             within
             the
             time
             above
             expressed
             ,
             that
             then
             their
             Estates
             ,
             Goods
             and
             Revenues
             whatsoever
             ,
             shall
             be
             confiscated
             for
             the
             injuries
             
             and
             wrongs
             by
             them
             offered
             ,
             and
             be
             lyable
             to
             further
             personall
             punishment
             ,
          
           so
           that
           the
           said
           twelve
           Months
           is
           given
           ,
           not
           for
           
             sending
             Fleetes
          
           and
           Armies
           to
           Fight
           against
           them
           ,
           but
           for
           their
           appearance
           and
           submitting
           to
           Judgement
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           giving
           of
           satisfaction
           ,
           not
           the
           taking
           of
           it
           by
           force
           ,
           and
           then
           if
           it
           be
           not
           thus
           given
           (
           and
           not
           before
           )
           their
           Estates
           ,
           Goods
           and
           Revenues
           in
           generall
           liable
           to
           be
           seized
           ,
           but
           not
           by
           the
           Arbitrary
           and
           Violent
           proceedings
           of
           
             Vice
             Admirals
          
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           lawfull
           sentence
           by
           way
           of
           confiscation
           ,
           the
           words
           being
           ,
           
             Their
             Estates
             ,
             Goods
             and
             Revenues
             whatsover
             shall
             be
             confiscated
             for
             due
             and
             full
             satisfaction
             of
             the
             injuries
             and
             wrongs
             by
             them
             offred
          
           ;
           And
           if
           there
           be
           a
           failer
           herein
           and
           that
           Justice
           is
           either
           denyed
           or
           delayed
           ,
           then
           ,
           and
           not
           till
           then
           ,
           is
           the
           door
           open
           for
           wayes
           of
           Force
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           whereas
           they
           say
           Pag.
           the
           34
           th
           ,
           
             That
             it
             is
             not
             easie
             to
             make
             pass
             for
             the
             injuries
             of
             particular
             persons
             ,
             such
             Hostilities
             as
             have
             been
             done
             with
             the
             Armes
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             Pavilion
             of
             the
             Soveraign
             .
          
           It
           is
           true
           that
           the
           14
           th
           Article
           doth
           reach
           only
           to
           such
           matters
           as
           should
           be
           done
           by
           the
           Subjects
           and
           inhabitants
           of
           either
           side
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           such
           things
           as
           should
           be
           done
           by
           His
           Majesty
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           or
           this
           State
           on
           the
           other
           ;
           but
           suppose
           an
           offence
           be
           committed
           under
           the
           Flagg
           of
           either
           side
           ,
           that
           alone
           is
           not
           a
           sufficient
           argument
           to
           make
           it
           to
           be
           an
           act
           of
           the
           Government
           of
           either
           side
           :
           for
           example
           ,
           
             Enno
             Doedestarre
          
           took
           the
           Charles
           aforesaid
           in
           the
           year
           1660
           ,
           in
           the
           Road
           of
           Martins
           in
           France
           with
           three
           Men
           of
           War
           of
           this
           State
           ,
           and
           under
           their
           Flagg
           .
           And
           Captain
           Banckert
           of
           Zeland
           did
           since
           take
           in
           the
           Channell
           with
           one
           of
           their
           Men
           of
           War
           under
           their
           Flagg
           ,
           His
           Majesties
           Shaloup
           aforementioned
           then
           in
           his
           service
           .
           And
           the
           East
           and
           West-India-Companies
           of
           this
           Country
           do
           proceed
           and
           act
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           
             States
             General
          
           ,
           and
           
           Valckenburg's
           Declaration
           was
           in
           their
           Name
           ,
           yet
           hath
           the
           King
           his
           Master
           charged
           any
           of
           these
           actions
           upon
           the
           State
           as
           done
           by
           them
           ,
           meerly
           because
           done
           under
           their
           Flagg
           ,
           or
           be
           their
           Authority
           in
           generall
           ?
           No
           more
           can
           Holmes
           his
           actions
           by
           upon
           that
           account
           imputed
           to
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           that
           were
           done
           without
           His
           Order
           .
        
         
         
           And
           whereas
           they
           say
           ,
           
             pag.
             33.
          
           that
           then
           
             The
             same
             Article
             would
             authorize
             these
             violences
             ,
             which
             is
             pretends
             to
             hinder
             .
          
        
         
           Is
           there
           no
           medium
           between
           authorising
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           forbidding
           the
           having
           recourse
           to
           force
           for
           a
           certain
           time
           ?
           Is
           the
           submitting
           them
           for
           a
           certain
           time
           to
           a
           course
           of
           Justice
           ,
           an
           authorising
           of
           them
           ?
           And
           when
           entail'd
           with
           so
           severe
           a
           punishment
           in
           the
           issue
           ,
           as
           the
           Confiscation
           of
           their
           whole
           Estate
           ,
           declaring
           their
           persons
           to
           be
           enemies
           ,
           and
           further
           personal
           punishment
           ,
           and
           an
           Obligation
           upon
           him
           whose
           subject
           he
           is
           ,
           for
           the
           taking
           care
           that
           Justice
           be
           accordingly
           done
           ,
           for
           that
           otherwise
           the
           23
           Article
           of
           the
           same
           Treaty
           ,
           gives
           them
           liberty
           of
           having
           recourse
           to
           force
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           what
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Pag.
             34.
             
             It
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             disavow
             an
             action
             ,
             and
             to
             protect
             him
             that
             hath
             done
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Is
           insisting
           that
           the
           person
           offending
           be
           proceeded
           against
           according
           as
           it
           is
           set
           down
           in
           the
           Treaty
           ,
           a
           protecting
           of
           him
           ?
           By
           the
           same
           Rule
           ,
           the
           maintaining
           of
           any
           Courts
           of
           Justice
           ,
           or
           form
           of
           proceeding
           against
           Criminals
           ,
           and
           the
           not
           suffering
           them
           to
           be
           taken
           in
           a
           violent
           manner
           out
           of
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           tumultuarily
           fallen
           upon
           ,
           may
           be
           called
           a
           Protecting
           them
           .
           His
           Majesty
           was
           alwayes
           farr
           from
           protecting
           of
           Holmes
           ;
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           he
           alwayes
           declared
           that
           so
           soon
           as
           he
           returned
           He
           would
           have
           him
           punished
           in
           case
           it
           should
           appear
           he
           had
           done
           amiss
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           would
           have
           had
           the
           patience
           to
           have
           expected
           the
           fruits
           of
           H●s
           Majesties
           Justice
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           done
           according
           to
           the
           way
           in
           the
           Treaty
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           ought
           to
           have
           a
           time
           to
           appear
           ,
           and
           submit
           himself
           to
           Justice
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           Fleet
           sent
           immediately
           to
           fall
           upon
           him
           Right
           or
           Wrong
           .
           And
           if
           it
           shall
           be
           Objected
           ,
           
             That
             great
             inconveniencies
             might
             follow
             ,
             if
             this
             rule
             should
             be
             kept
             to
             .
          
           With
           their
           favour
           it
           is
           reciprocal
           ,
           and
           so
           as
           much
           danger
           
           to
           the
           one
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           King
           his
           Master
           hath
           kept
           up
           himself
           Religiously
           thereto
           ;
           He
           did
           not
           ,
           upon
           the
           complaints
           made
           by
           his
           Subjects
           to
           him
           ,
           concerning
           the
           injuries
           done
           to
           them
           in
           those
           parts
           ,
           or
           the
           East-Indies
           ,
           since
           the
           late
           Treaty
           ,
           send
           a
           Fleet
           to
           those
           Coasts
           ,
           to
           fall
           upon
           the
           Subjects
           of
           this
           State
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Argument
           
             Of
             fear
             of
             other
             Violences
             and
             Pirateries
             to
             follow
             without
             end
             ,
          
           was
           much
           more
           strong
           on
           his
           side
           ,
           then
           it
           could
           be
           on
           theirs
           (
           considering
           how
           his
           Subjects
           have
           been
           from
           time
           to
           time
           treated
           in
           those
           parts
           )
           but
           made
           and
           continued
           his
           complaints
           here
           ,
           and
           expected
           their
           doing
           him
           Justice
           according
           to
           the
           said
           Article
           .
           And
           suppose
           such
           an
           Article
           had
           not
           been
           made
           ,
           would
           not
           the
           inconveniences
           and
           dangers
           have
           been
           greater
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ?
           the
           Government
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           being
           then
           lyable
           to
           be
           engaged
           upon
           every
           complaint
           and
           suggestion
           ,
           to
           the
           sending
           of
           Fleets
           and
           Forces
           to
           the
           attacquing
           and
           falling
           upon
           the
           ships
           ,
           and
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           Possessions
           of
           each
           other
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           would
           be
           impossible
           at
           any
           time
           to
           continue
           six
           Months
           in
           Peace
           with
           one
           another
           :
           Or
           though
           it
           should
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           inconveniencies
           might
           be
           greater
           with
           this
           Article
           ,
           then
           without
           ;
           yet
           the
           Treaty
           being
           now
           ratified
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           place
           to
           object
           the
           same
           .
           But
           under
           favour
           ,
           this
           Objection
           lies
           not
           at
           all
           against
           the
           said
           Article
           ,
           nor
           doth
           at
           all
           reach
           the
           case
           in
           dispute
           ;
           for
           the
           Article
           doth
           not
           hinder
           the
           providing
           against
           future
           Violencies
           and
           Robberies
           :
           It
           doth
           not
           forbid
           the
           sending
           Force
           to
           protect
           and
           defend
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           as
           was
           also
           declared
           by
           his
           Majesty
           to
           the
           Ambassadour
           of
           this
           State
           ,
           and
           that
           such
           ,
           and
           such
           only
           were
           his
           Orders
           to
           Holmes
           :
           all
           it
           forbids
           is
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           injuries
           have
           been
           actually
           done
           ,
           that
           force
           cannot
           immediately
           (
           nor
           till
           the
           expiration
           of
           12
           Months
           )
           be
           sent
           for
           the
           revenge
           thereof
           ,
           or
           for
           procuring
           Right
           thereupon
           ,
           of
           which
           nature
           were
           the
           Orders
           of
           this
           State
           to
           
             Van
             Campen
          
           ,
           and
           
             De
             Ruyter
          
           .
        
         
         
           Whereas
           they
           say
           ,
           
             Pag.
             33
             ,
             &
             34.
             
             If
             Sir
          
           George
           Downing
           
             would
             take
             the
             pains
             to
             look
             over
             his
             Memorial
             ,
             and
             to
             hearken
             to
             reason
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             the
             boldness
             to
             give
             here
             an
             Explanation
             directly
             contrary
             to
             the
             Maxime
             which
             himself
             avowed
             in
             his
             Memorial
             of
             the
             13
             of
          
           Febr.
           1664.
           
           
             Wherein
             he
             endeavours
             to
             justifie
             the
             action
             of
             Five
             English
             men
             of
             Warr
             that
             had
             taken
             since
             the
             conclusion
             of
             the
             late
             Treaty
             ,
             a
          
           Dutch
           
             Ship
             called
             the
          
           Arms
           of
           Amsterdam
           ,
           
             which
             he
             pretended
             to
             be
             an
          
           English
           
             Ship
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             been
             taken
             by
             those
             of
             the
          
           West-India
           
             Company
             of
             this
             Country
             before
             the
             Treaty
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             strange
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             endeavoured
             to
             retake
             by
             force
             ,
             that
             which
             had
             been
             by
             force
             unjustly
             taken
             from
             them
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Estates
           General
           had
           written
           a
           long
           Letter
           to
           the
           King
           his
           Master
           ,
           dated
           the
           26
           of
           
             January
             1664.
             
             N.
             S.
          
           making
           a
           very
           long
           complaint
           to
           him
           concerning
           the
           taking
           of
           a
           certain
           Dutch
           ship
           belonging
           to
           the
           West-India
           Company
           of
           this
           Country
           ,
           called
           the
           
             Arms
             of
             Amsterdam
          
           :
           Moreover
           ,
           they
           had
           communicated
           the
           said
           Complaint
           to
           him
           the
           said
           
             Envoy
             Extraordinary
          
           ,
           with
           a
           large
           deduction
           concerning
           the
           same
           ,
           making
           a
           huge
           noise
           about
           it
           ;
           which
           he
           the
           said
           
             Envoy
             Extraordinary
          
           ,
           examining
           narrowly
           ,
           and
           looking
           into
           the
           business
           found
           out
           that
           the
           said
           Ship
           called
           the
           
             Arms
             of
             Amsterdam
          
           ,
           was
           in
           truth
           an
           English
           ship
           belonging
           wholly
           to
           English
           Merchants
           of
           London
           ,
           and
           that
           her
           true
           Name
           was
           the
           
             Merchants
             Delight
          
           ,
           and
           that
           having
           sailed
           from
           Dover
           in
           the
           year
           1660.
           upon
           a
           trading
           Voyage
           to
           the
           Coast
           of
           Guiny
           ,
           under
           the
           command
           of
           one
           C.
           Bonner
           an
           Englishman
           ,
           she
           had
           been
           there
           seized
           in
           an
           hostile
           manner
           ,
           by
           a
           certain
           ship
           belonging
           to
           the
           said
           Company
           called
           the
           Amsterdam
           ,
           whereof
           one
           
             Aaron
             Cousens
          
           was
           Commander
           ,
           in
           or
           about
           the
           Month
           of
           
             Aug.
             1661.
          
           and
           carried
           by
           her
           to
           
             Jasper
             van
             Huysen
          
           ,
           
           then
           General
           for
           the
           said
           Company
           at
           
             Castle
             Delmina
          
           .
           And
           although
           the
           said
           Bonner
           did
           declare
           to
           the
           said
           
             Van
             Huysen
          
           ,
           that
           himself
           and
           Company
           were
           English
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           ship
           with
           her
           lading
           belonged
           to
           one
           
             John
             Young
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Merchants
           of
           London
           ,
           and
           verified
           the
           same
           by
           authentick
           Writings
           and
           Papers
           ;
           yet
           that
           he
           kept
           the
           said
           ship
           and
           lading
           ,
           evilly
           treated
           the
           men
           ,
           altered
           and
           new
           named
           the
           ship
           ,
           calling
           her
           the
           
             Arms
             of
             Amsterdam
          
           ,
           that
           thereby
           she
           might
           be
           the
           less
           subject
           to
           be
           known
           wherever
           she
           should
           be
           met
           by
           the
           English
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           order
           long
           before
           from
           the
           King
           his
           Master
           in
           Council
           to
           complain
           to
           the
           States
           General
           concerning
           the
           taking
           of
           that
           very
           ship
           from
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           yet
           no
           satisfaction
           had
           been
           made
           :
           Hereupon
           he
           took
           the
           liberty
           to
           inform
           them
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           matter
           in
           his
           said
           Memorial
           ,
           and
           to
           tell
           them
           that
           the
           Case
           was
           not
           so
           strange
           and
           ill
           as
           they
           put
           it
           ,
           viz.
           That
           the
           English
           had
           taken
           a
           Dutch
           ship
           ,
           but
           only
           that
           they
           had
           by
           force
           retaken
           an
           English
           ship
           that
           had
           been
           by
           force
           taken
           from
           them
           ▪
           thereby
           to
           excuse
           
             à
             tanto
          
           .
           And
           what
           can
           now
           be
           said
           for
           the
           justification
           and
           defence
           of
           the
           sending
           
             Van
             Campen
          
           and
           
             De
             Ruyter
          
           for
           Guiny
           .
           Was
           not
           the
           business
           of
           
             Cabo
             Verde
          
           ,
           and
           what
           else
           complained
           of
           ,
           matters
           hapned
           since
           the
           conclusion
           of
           the
           late
           Treaty
           ,
           and
           so
           directly
           within
           the
           compass
           of
           that
           Article
           ?
           And
           was
           not
           the
           resolution
           for
           the
           sending
           of
           
             Van
             Campen
          
           (
           as
           is
           said
           in
           his
           Memorial
           )
           taken
           within
           about
           6
           or
           7
           weeks
           after
           complaint
           made
           by
           this
           State
           to
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           concerning
           the
           taking
           of
           
             Cabo
             Verde
          
           ,
           and
           the
           actual
           sending
           
             De
             Ruyter
          
           within
           a
           little
           after
           ,
           and
           doth
           it
           not
           appear
           by
           the
           express
           words
           of
           
             Van
             Campen's
          
           Instructions
           ,
           that
           his
           being
           sent
           thither
           ,
           was
           not
           only
           upon
           the
           defensive
           ,
           to
           perserve
           the
           places
           and
           shipping
           of
           this
           Country
           in
           those
           parts
           ,
           but
           in
           direct
           and
           down-right
           terms
           to
           fall
           upon
           his
           Majesties
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           attacque
           
           them
           ,
           revenging
           themselves
           by
           force
           against
           such
           whom
           they
           pretended
           to
           have
           done
           them
           hurt
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           therein
           said
           that
           they
           might
           fall
           upon
           Holmes
           only
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           only
           person
           complained
           of
           ;
           but
           the
           words
           are
           general
           and
           dubious
           ,
           
             viz
             That
             those
             to
             whom
             the
             Command
             of
             the
             said
             Fleet
             was
             given
             ,
             in
             case
             that
             upon
             the
             said
             Coast
             they
             should
             find
             ,
             or
             rencounter
             any
             ships
             or
             Subjects
             of
             his
             Majesties
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             take
             care
             not
             to
             endammage
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             trouble
             ,
             or
             incommodate
             them
             in
             their
             Traffique
             ;
             provided
             they
             had
             not
             already
             ,
             or
             did
             not
             then
             do
             any
             dammage
             to
             this
             State
             ,
             or
             its
             good
             Inhabitants
             .
          
           Whereby
           it
           is
           left
           in
           their
           construction
           and
           discretion
           whom
           they
           are
           to
           fall
           upon
           ,
           viz.
           whomever
           they
           should
           judge
           to
           have
           done
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           doing
           any
           hurt
           to
           this
           State
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           their
           Subjects
           .
           And
           this
           Resolution
           is
           put
           into
           his
           Majesties
           hands
           by
           the
           Ambassadou●●
           this
           Country
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           given
           to
           several
           other
           Kings
           of
           Europe
           ,
           his
           Friends
           and
           Allies
           .
           And
           it
           s
           withall
           declared
           that
           this
           Fleet
           shall
           pass
           the
           Channel
           before
           his
           Ports
           ,
           and
           that
           under
           the
           Convoy
           of
           a
           numerous
           Fleet
           of
           Capital
           ships
           of
           War
           under
           the
           Command
           of
           the
           Lieutenant
           Admiral
           of
           this
           State.
           And
           was
           it
           possible
           for
           his
           Majesty
           longer
           to
           sit
           still
           and
           to
           remain
           
             without
             doing
             any
             thing
          
           .
           Hitherto
           the
           dispute
           had
           been
           only
           between
           the
           Subjects
           and
           Inhabitants
           of
           both
           sides
           ,
           but
           now
           this
           State
           had
           hereby
           engaged
           it self
           :
           whereby
           the
           Dispute
           was
           come
           to
           be
           immediately
           between
           the
           King
           his
           Master
           and
           them
           ;
           and
           though
           while
           this
           State
           intermeddled
           not
           ,
           neither
           did
           the
           King
           his
           Master
           upon
           the
           other
           hand
           interpose
           ,
           but
           with
           patience
           expected
           justice
           to
           be
           done
           by
           them
           to
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           terms
           of
           the
           Treaty
           ;
           but
           they
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ▪
           upon
           the
           first
           complaint
           of
           any
           injury
           done
           in
           those
           very
           parts
           to
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           breaking
           through
           the
           Rules
           and
           Bonds
           of
           the
           Treaty
           ;
           what
           now
           remained
           ,
           but
           the
           opposing
           of
           force
           to
           force
           .
        
         
         
           And
           whereas
           the
           Deputies
           would
           have
           it
           thought
           no
           indignity
           or
           affront
           to
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           for
           that
           Fleet
           to
           have
           passed
           ,
           for
           that
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           
             The
             Sea
             is
             open
             to
             all
             the
             World.
          
           It
           may
           not
           be
           amiss
           to
           mark
           that
           however
           they
           plead
           so
           much
           for
           the
           
             the
             Seas
             being
             free
          
           in
           these
           parts
           ,
           yet
           that
           the
           contrary
           is
           practised
           where
           the
           people
           of
           this
           Country
           have
           the
           power
           :
           witness
           the
           late
           Declaration
           of
           the
           Dutch
           East-India
           Company
           (
           not
           yet
           disavowed
           by
           this
           State
           )
           wherein
           they
           claim
           a
           whole
           great
           Sea
           to
           themselves
           .
           And
           witness
           the
           usage
           ,
           of
           the
           West-India
           Company
           at
           
             Cape
             Blaneo
          
           upon
           the
           Coast
           of
           Africa
           ,
           where
           they
           will
           not
           suffer
           any
           Nation
           to
           fish
           in
           the
           open
           Sea
           without
           their
           permission
           ,
           and
           paying
           them
           the
           tenth
           fish
           ,
           and
           the
           Governour
           there
           within
           these
           few
           years
           ,
           seized
           and
           confiscated
           an
           English
           ship
           called
           the
           Leopard
           ,
           for
           having
           fished
           there
           ,
           but
           here
           in
           this
           Case
           there
           was
           no
           question
           about
           their
           Liberty
           of
           passing
           the
           Sea
           ,
           but
           about
           their
           passing
           with
           such
           a
           Resolution
           and
           to
           such
           an
           End.
           And
           could
           a
           greater
           affront
           be
           done
           to
           a
           King
           ,
           then
           when
           he
           had
           done
           what
           was
           possible
           for
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           this
           State
           and
           more
           then
           requisite
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           thereof
           ,
           he
           shall
           be
           told
           by
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           resolved
           to
           fall
           upon
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           not
           naming
           whom
           ,
           whereby
           not
           any
           of
           them
           were
           in
           surety
           ,
           especially
           considering
           they
           questioned
           our
           trading
           even
           at
           our
           own
           Factories
           in
           those
           parts
           (
           as
           hath
           been
           afore
           shewn
           )
           and
           call
           it
           a
           hurting
           them
           .
           Moreover
           it
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           that
           at
           the
           very
           time
           when
           this
           resolution
           was
           put
           into
           his
           Majesties
           hands
           ,
           there
           were
           just
           Reasons
           to
           surmise
           and
           believe
           ,
           that
           
             De
             Ruyter
          
           was
           actually
           already
           gon
           ,
           or
           upon
           the
           point
           of
           going
           to
           Guiny
           ,
           and
           so
           that
           all
           this
           declaring
           of
           their
           intent
           of
           sending
           
             Van
             Campen
          
           was
           but
           a
           meer
           Grimasse
           ,
           whereby
           to
           colour
           the
           preparing
           so
           considerable
           a
           Fleet
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           then
           gathering
           together
           under
           the
           Notion
           of
           
             Van
             Campen's
          
           going
           to
           
           Guiny
           and
           the
           convoying
           of
           him
           ,
           but
           that
           in
           truth
           the
           real
           intent
           and
           meaning
           was
           to
           make
           use
           thereof
           nearer
           home
           ;
           for
           it
           had
           been
           said
           and
           written
           by
           this
           State
           to
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           That
           
             De
             Ruyters
          
           imployment
           was
           to
           be
           against
           the
           Pirates
           of
           Algiers
           and
           those
           parts
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           word
           of
           the
           sending
           him
           to
           Guiny
           ;
           and
           the
           Deputies
           say
           ,
           
             pag.
             36.
             
             That
             it
             had
             been
             very
             rediculous
             to
             have
             made
             known
             his
             Order
             .
          
        
         
           From
           whence
           it
           must
           necessarily
           follow
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           never
           intended
           to
           send
           
             Van
             Campen
          
           thither
           upon
           the
           same
           ground
           ,
           because
           this
           State
           did
           declare
           and
           give
           out
           that
           he
           was
           to
           go
           thither
           :
           And
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           imagined
           that
           this
           State
           would
           have
           been
           at
           the
           charge
           of
           preparing
           such
           a
           Fleet
           as
           this
           for
           nothing
           ,
           or
           without
           some
           proportionable
           design
           ▪
           and
           so
           his
           Majesty
           had
           just
           reason
           of
           jealousie
           ,
           that
           as
           they
           had
           sent
           
             De
             Ruyter
          
           to
           fall
           upon
           him
           in
           Guiny
           ,
           that
           in
           truth
           this
           Fleet
           was
           designed
           to
           have
           fallen
           upon
           him
           in
           these
           parts
           ,
           as
           was
           done
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           late
           War
           with
           England
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           not
           in
           time
           provided
           for
           his
           own
           safety
           and
           defence
           ,
           which
           was
           no
           sooner
           done
           ,
           but
           the
           noise
           of
           Campen's
           going
           to
           Guiny
           was
           immediately
           out
           of
           doors
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           Fleet
           which
           they
           had
           so
           long
           kept
           together
           separated
           .
           And
           let
           the
           words
           of
           the
           instruction
           to
           
             Van
             Campen
          
           aforementioned
           be
           considered
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           appear
           that
           the
           same
           did
           reach
           as
           well
           to
           these
           parts
           as
           the
           Coast
           of
           Africa
           ,
           the
           words
           being
           ,
           
             In
             case
             that
             upon
             the
             said
             Coast
             ,
             or
             in
             their
             way
             thither
             ,
             they
             should
             find
             or
             rencounter
             any
             ships
             or
             subjects
             of
             his
             Majesties
             ,
             that
             had
             already
             done
             ,
             or
             were
             then
             doing
             any
             hurt
             to
             this
             State
             or
             its
             subjects
             :
          
           So
           that
           the
           said
           instruction
           reached
           to
           his
           whole
           way
           ,
           viz.
           from
           the
           Maes
           to
           Guiny
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           no
           other
           then
           a
           declaring
           of
           War
           against
           
             His
             Majesty
             as
             well
             in
             Europe
             as
             upon
             the
             Coast
             of
             Africa
             .
          
        
         
           And
           as
           to
           the
           reproach
           cast
           upon
           this
           State
           ,
           upon
           the
           accompt
           of
           their
           sending
           
             De
             Ruyter
          
           to
           
             Guiny
             ,
             viz.
          
           that
           they
           
           had
           invited
           His
           Majesty
           to
           send
           a
           Fleet
           to
           act
           with
           theirs
           against
           the
           Pirates
           of
           Algiers
           and
           those
           parts
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           They
           say
           pag.
           the
           35th
           .
           
             He
             supposeth
             as
             if
             there
             should
             have
             been
             some
             kind
             of
             Treaty
             or
             Promise
             to
             act
             conjoyntly
             against
             the
             Pirates
             of
          
           Barbary
           ,
           
             but
             it
             will
             not
             be
             found
             that
             there
             was
             any
             Treaty
             to
             that
             effect
             ,
             nor
             yet
             any
             Negotiation
             conducing
             thereunto
             .
          
           Is
           not
           this
           Clause
           in
           their
           Letter
           of
           
             January
             ,
             1664.
          
           
           N.
           S.
           wherein
           they
           invite
           His
           Majesty
           to
           send
           his
           Fleet
           to
           act
           with
           theirs
           ,
           
             viz.
             That
             their
             Fleet
             should
             stay
             in
             the
             Mediterranean
             Sea
             and
             thereabouts
             ,
             until
             it
             had
             cleared
             the
             same
             of
             all
             those
             Pirates
             that
             ruined
             the
             Negotiation
             and
             the
             Trade
             there
             .
          
           And
           doth
           it
           not
           follow
           in
           the
           said
           Letter
           ?
           
             We
             are
             intirely
             resolved
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             recal
             our
             Fleet
             until
             we
             have
             reduced
             them
             to
             reason
             .
          
           And
           did
           not
           His
           Majesty
           by
           word
           of
           mouth
           ,
           and
           He
           his
           Envoy
           Extraordinary
           ,
           after
           by
           his
           Order
           declare
           unto
           them
           in
           his
           Memorial
           of
           the
           3d.
           of
           
             February
             ,
             1663.
          
           
           O.
           S.
           his
           acceptance
           of
           that
           their
           invitation
           ,
           and
           his
           sending
           Sir
           
             John
             Lawson
          
           with
           a
           Fleet
           against
           those
           Barbarians
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           should
           act
           with
           all
           good
           correspondence
           with
           theirs
           ?
           and
           did
           they
           not
           do
           it
           accordingly
           until
           the
           time
           of
           
             De
             Ruyters
          
           quitting
           those
           parts
           ?
           and
           yet
           the
           Deputies
           would
           have
           it
           thought
           as
           if
           there
           had
           been
           nothing
           of
           a
           promise
           on
           the
           part
           of
           this
           State
           to
           continue
           
             De
             Ruyter
          
           against
           those
           Pirates
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           had
           been
           nothing
           of
           any
           Negotiation
           or
           Espece
           of
           Treaty
           or
           Promise
           concerniug
           that
           matter
           :
           And
           had
           they
           so
           much
           upon
           any
           accompt
           to
           say
           against
           the
           King
           his
           Master
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           to
           say
           against
           the
           Estates
           General
           in
           this
           ,
           as
           well
           upon
           the
           accompt
           of
           the
           unhandsomness
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           unwarrantableness
           of
           the
           action
           ,
           what
           an
           Out-cry
           would
           they
           make
           ?
           and
           what
           accompt
           is
           hereafter
           to
           be
           made
           of
           any
           of
           their
           Declarations
           as
           to
           the
           imployments
           of
           their
           Fleets
           ?
        
         
           And
           whereas
           it
           follows
           ,
           pag.
           the
           35th
           .
           
             That
             the
             English
             
             have
             made
             two
             different
             Treaties
             with
             those
             Pirates
             ,
             without
             giving
             notice
             to
             this
             State.
          
           The
           first
           Treaty
           was
           made
           long
           before
           the
           writing
           of
           that
           Letter
           ;
           yea
           the
           said
           Letter
           refers
           thereunto
           :
           And
           for
           the
           second
           Treaty
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           made
           till
           long
           after
           
             De
             Ruyter
          
           had
           abandoned
           that
           work
           ,
           and
           was
           gon
           for
           Guiny
           ;
           and
           how
           then
           could
           His
           Majesties
           Fleet
           communicate
           with
           him
           ?
           and
           as
           to
           any
           other
           Princes
           of
           Christendom
           His
           Majesty
           was
           under
           no
           engagement
           concerning
           that
           matter
           with
           any
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           They
           say
           further
           ,
           
             pag.
             35.
             
             It
             would
             seem
             that
             it
             was
             the
             intention
             of
             the
          
           English
           ,
           
             to
             imploy
             the
             Forces
             of
             this
             State
             alone
             against
             those
             Pirates
             ,
             while
             they
             carried
             their
             Armes
             upon
             the
             Coast
             of
          
           Africa
           ,
           
             there
             to
             ruine
             the
             Commerce
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             thereof
             .
          
        
         
           Whereas
           (
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           fore-said
           Letter
           )
           His
           Majesty
           did
           not
           put
           this
           State
           upon
           sending
           against
           the
           said
           Pirates
           ,
           but
           they
           put
           him
           upon
           it
           ;
           so
           that
           if
           there
           were
           any
           designs
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           in
           them
           by
           vertue
           of
           that
           their
           solemn
           Letter
           and
           Engagement
           ,
           to
           put
           his
           Majesty
           out
           of
           all
           manner
           of
           jealousies
           or
           suspicion
           of
           their
           diverting
           that
           Fleet
           ,
           that
           so
           it
           might
           the
           more
           securely
           steal
           away
           for
           Guiny
           :
           Nor
           is
           it
           altogether
           unworthy
           the
           remarking
           ▪
           that
           there
           were
           laid
           up
           before
           hand
           in
           readiness
           about
           Cadix
           ,
           all
           manner
           of
           Provisions
           and
           Necessaries
           for
           such
           a
           Voyage
           .
           And
           (
           I
           pray
           )
           whereas
           it
           is
           said
           in
           the
           Resolution
           of
           the
           Estates
           General
           of
           the
           20th
           .
           of
           September
           last
           ,
           That
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           communicating
           to
           him
           their
           intention
           of
           sending
           
             Van
             Campen
          
           was
           ,
           
             That
             His
             Majesty
             may
             be
             intirely
             assured
             of
             the
             sincerity
             of
             their
             intention
             for
             the
             conservation
             of
             peace
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             good
             understanding
             with
             him
             .
          
           Yet
           when
           at
           the
           same
           time
           His
           Majesty
           prest
           to
           know
           whether
           
             De
             Ruyter
          
           was
           gone
           ,
           (
           who
           was
           in
           truth
           the
           person
           design'd
           thither
           )
           nothing
           would
           be
           made
           known
           to
           him
           or
           confessed
           concerning
           the
           same
           :
           Yea
           ,
           the
           Deputies
           say
           as
           aforesaid
           ,
           
             It
             
             would
             have
             been
             a
             ridiculous
             action
             to
             have
             let
             the
             same
             to
             be
             made
             known
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Ambassador
             of
             this
             State
             himself
             had
             no
             knowledge
             thereof
             .
          
           And
           when
           they
           had
           as
           aforesaid
           ,
           sent
           out
           a
           considerable
           number
           of
           Ships
           of
           War
           to
           his
           Majesties
           Coasts
           ,
           presently
           after
           the
           Estates
           General
           write
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           keep
           in
           his
           Fleet
           ,
           and
           they
           would
           keep
           in
           theirs
           ,
           and
           press
           vehemently
           by
           their
           Ambassador
           an
           immediate
           answer
           ;
           and
           if
           His
           Majesty
           had
           yielded
           thereto
           ,
           he
           had
           been
           their
           catcht
           also
           .
        
         
           They
           say
           further
           ,
           
             pag.
             36.
          
           concerning
           the
           instruction
           of
           
             De
             Ruyter
          
           ,
           That
           he
           is
           sent
           onely
           
             to
             punish
             the
             Authors
             of
             these
             Violencies
             and
             Hostilities
             :
          
           whereby
           it
           is
           also
           avowed
           concerning
           him
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           
             Van
             Campen
          
           ,
           that
           his
           sending
           to
           Guiny
           was
           not
           upon
           the
           defensive
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           fall
           upon
           His
           Majesties
           Subjects
           .
           But
           whereas
           the
           words
           are
           ,
           That
           he
           should
           fall
           upon
           onely
           
             the
             Authors
             of
             these
             violencies
          
           .
           And
           Monsieur
           
             Van
             Benningen
          
           in
           his
           late
           Paper
           published
           here
           in
           Print
           ,
           intituled
           ,
           
             The
             substance
             of
             what
             Monsieur
          
           Van
           Benningen
           
             Envoye
             from
             the
             States
             General
             to
             the
             most
          
           Christian
           
             King
             ,
             had
             represented
             to
             him
             in
             his
             Audience
             of
          
           September
           ,
           1664.
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             the
             States
             had
             sent
             a
             Fleet
             to
          
           Guiny
           ,
           
             not
             to
             attacque
             reciprocally
             the
             Forts
             ,
             Ships
             ,
             and
             Goods
             of
             the
             Subjects
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             but
             to
             re-take
             that
             which
             had
             been
             unjustly
             taken
             from
             them
             .
          
           Whereas
           no
           sooner
           was
           
             De
             Ruyter
          
           come
           into
           those
           parts
           ,
           but
           finding
           there
           8
           Merchants
           ships
           that
           had
           not
           been
           arrived
           there
           above
           7
           or
           8
           dayes
           before
           ,
           and
           had
           no
           hand
           nor
           share
           in
           any
           thing
           done
           against
           the
           People
           of
           this
           Countrey
           ,
           yet
           he
           immediately
           seized
           them
           ,
           broke
           bulk
           ,
           unlading
           them
           ,
           and
           appropriating
           their
           Cargoes
           to
           the
           use
           of
           the
           West-India
           Company
           .
           And
           in
           stead
           of
           declaring
           ,
           That
           they
           would
           punish
           
             De
             Ruyter
          
           for
           the
           doing
           thereof
           ,
           he
           is
           since
           the
           coming
           of
           that
           News
           advanced
           from
           being
           Vice-Admiral
           of
           Amsterdam
           ,
           to
           be
           one
           of
           the
           Lieutenant
           Admirals
           of
           Holland
           .
           And
           the
           Deputies
           say
           
           here
           ,
           
             We
             judge
             that
             there
             is
             no
             body
             that
             will
             not
             praise
             and
             commend
             the
             prudent
             conduct
             of
             this
             State
             ,
             and
             that
             excellent
             design
             that
             they
             had
             to
             cause
          
           De
           Ruyter
           
             to
             go
             from
             the
          
           Streights
           to
           Guiny
           .
           Nor
           is
           there
           any
           thing
           said
           for
           his
           being
           designed
           for
           the
           Coast
           of
           Guiny
           onely
           ;
           and
           so
           he
           may
           be
           designed
           for
           the
           attacquing
           of
           His
           Majesties
           Subjects
           in
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           as
           well
           as
           there
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           what
           occasion
           was
           there
           for
           the
           inserting
           of
           all
           those
           calumnies
           and
           reviling
           expressions
           in
           the
           Deputies
           Remarks
           ,
           much
           less
           for
           the
           State
           to
           have
           owned
           them
           ,
           and
           stamped
           their
           Authority
           upon
           them
           .
           Is
           there
           so
           much
           as
           one
           incivil
           or
           indecent
           word
           challenged
           in
           any
           part
           thereof
           to
           have
           been
           in
           his
           Memorial
           ,
           and
           doth
           it
           not
           now
           appear
           that
           there
           was
           also
           nothing
           therein
           but
           what
           was
           according
           to
           truth
           .
        
         
           And
           can
           it
           now
           be
           doubted
           by
           any
           who
           hath
           been
           the
           Aggressor
           and
           the
           Cause
           of
           all
           the
           present
           Disorders
           between
           the
           Nations
           .
           First
           ,
           as
           to
           what
           before
           the
           Treaty
           ,
           to
           say
           nothing
           of
           the
           
             Bonne
             Esperanza
          
           and
           
             Bonne
             Adventure
          
           ,
           and
           how
           His
           Majesty
           hath
           been
           dealt
           withal
           in
           relation
           to
           them
           (
           that
           having
           been
           already
           Printed
           and
           Published
           at
           large
           .
           )
           As
           to
           the
           Lists
           of
           Damages
           ,
           't
           was
           as
           appears
           near
           24
           moneths
           after
           the
           Signing
           of
           the
           late
           Treaty
           ere
           he
           the
           said
           Envoye
           could
           obtain
           the
           Exchange
           thereof
           ,
           and
           then
           coming
           to
           the
           Examination
           of
           them
           according
           to
           the
           15
           Article
           .
           Whereas
           the
           English
           List
           was
           so
           soberly
           Penn'd
           ,
           that
           but
           one
           Exception
           was
           made
           thereunto
           .
           The
           Dutch
           List
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           was
           so
           composed
           ,
           as
           that
           scarce
           an
           Article
           thereof
           but
           liable
           to
           exception
           .
           And
           that
           they
           had
           excepted
           against
           in
           the
           English
           List
           was
           at
           the
           next
           Conference
           expunged
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           said
           List
           agreed
           ,
           and
           ready
           to
           be
           proceeded
           upon
           .
           On
           the
           contrary
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Exceptions
           made
           against
           theirs
           ,
           to
           this
           day
           no
           answer
           returned
           ,
           whereby
           it
           remains
           at
           their
           doors
           ,
           that
           no
           farther
           procedure
           
           hath
           been
           for
           the
           adjusting
           and
           determining
           those
           matters
           .
           And
           as
           to
           what
           hath
           hapned
           since
           the
           Treaty
           ,
           the
           
             Hope-well
             ,
             Leopard
             ,
             Charles
          
           and
           
             James
             ,
             &c.
          
           had
           not
           only
           been
           stopped
           and
           defeated
           in
           their
           Voyages
           ,
           before
           any
           thing
           attempted
           by
           Holmes
           ,
           but
           the
           news
           thereof
           was
           come
           into
           England
           before
           he
           went
           thence
           ;
           nor
           was
           any
           thing
           done
           by
           him
           upon
           the
           Coast
           of
           Africa
           ,
           till
           it
           plainly
           appeared
           by
           the
           stopping
           of
           every
           other
           English
           Ship
           that
           came
           upon
           these
           Coasts
           ,
           that
           what
           was
           done
           was
           not
           done
           by
           accidental
           rencounters
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           design
           ;
           nor
           till
           Valkenburgh
           had
           actually
           commanded
           the
           English
           out
           of
           
             Cabo
             ,
             Corso
          
           ,
           and
           Tacorary
           ,
           two
           of
           their
           principal
           Factories
           ,
           under
           a
           penalty
           of
           a
           great
           sum
           of
           money
           for
           every
           moneth
           that
           they
           should
           remain
           there
           after
           the
           said
           notification
           ;
           and
           this
           done
           in
           a
           Declaration
           ,
           wherein
           he
           deduced
           the
           Right
           of
           this
           State
           to
           the
           rest
           also
           ,
           and
           so
           that
           the
           English
           could
           not
           but
           believe
           that
           the
           next
           News
           must
           be
           the
           commanding
           them
           to
           quit
           intirely
           the
           whole
           Coast
           .
           Yet
           (
           as
           he
           saith
           for
           himself
           )
           he
           did
           not
           go
           about
           to
           take
           upon
           him
           the
           revenging
           thereof
           ,
           nor
           had
           done
           what
           he
           did
           but
           upon
           immediate
           Attacques
           and
           Provocations
           upon
           the
           respective
           places
           occasioning
           the
           same
           ;
           and
           suppose
           it
           had
           been
           otherwise
           ,
           yet
           upon
           complaint
           made
           by
           this
           State
           ,
           can
           they
           say
           that
           His
           Majesty
           did
           by
           them
           as
           they
           did
           by
           him
           in
           the
           business
           of
           
             De
             Ruyter
          
           ,
           viz.
           give
           them
           no
           answer
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           such
           a
           one
           as
           they
           gave
           him
           in
           the
           business
           of
           the
           stopping
           the
           said
           Ships
           and
           of
           the
           said
           Declaration
           ;
           yea
           ,
           did
           he
           not
           immediately
           disavow
           what
           had
           been
           done
           by
           the
           said
           Holmes
           ,
           and
           declare
           that
           he
           had
           no
           Orders
           from
           him
           for
           the
           doing
           thereof
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           soon
           as
           possible
           matters
           could
           be
           examined
           ,
           he
           would
           do
           therein
           according
           to
           Justice
           and
           Reason
           ;
           yet
           contrary
           to
           the
           Express
           Letter
           of
           the
           14
           Article
           ,
           which
           gives
           a
           twelve
           Moneths
           time
           upon
           complaints
           in
           those
           
           parts
           ,
           this
           State
           within
           6
           or
           7
           weeks
           after
           complaint
           resolve
           to
           send
           a
           Fleet
           of
           Men
           of
           War
           of
           their
           own
           thither
           ,
           and
           within
           about
           as
           many
           weeks
           more
           put
           a
           Resolution
           into
           his
           Majesties
           hands
           ;
           whereby
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           their
           Orders
           were
           not
           to
           be
           upon
           the
           Defensive
           only
           ,
           and
           to
           convoy
           and
           protect
           their
           Subjects
           and
           shipping
           from
           further
           injuries
           ;
           but
           to
           attacque
           and
           fall
           upon
           his
           Majesties
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           not
           some
           one
           or
           more
           of
           them
           by
           Name
           ;
           but
           under
           such
           general
           words
           ,
           as
           from
           the
           reach
           whereof
           none
           of
           them
           were
           secure
           :
           and
           that
           not
           upon
           the
           Coast
           of
           Africa
           only
           ,
           but
           even
           here
           in
           Europe
           ,
           in
           the
           Channel
           before
           his
           own
           Ports
           .
           And
           what
           though
           there
           had
           been
           no
           other
           Provocation
           but
           this
           very
           Resolution
           ?
           was
           not
           this
           alone
           enough
           to
           have
           warranted
           his
           Majesty
           to
           have
           fallen
           upon
           them
           ,
           both
           in
           Europe
           and
           elsewhere
           ?
           If
           any
           King
           or
           State
           send
           a
           Declaration
           to
           another
           King
           or
           State
           ,
           letting
           them
           know
           that
           they
           have
           prepared
           a
           Fleet
           ,
           and
           have
           actually
           given
           orders
           to
           the
           Commanders
           thereof
           to
           fall
           upon
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           appears
           that
           nothing
           but
           wind
           and
           weather
           hinders
           the
           execution
           thereof
           :
           suppose
           the
           said
           King
           or
           State
           to
           whom
           such
           intimation
           hath
           been
           given
           ,
           shall
           thereupon
           (
           and
           while
           God
           Almighty
           by
           his
           Providence
           hinders
           the
           execution
           of
           the
           said
           Orders
           )
           attempt
           something
           against
           them
           or
           their
           Subjects
           ;
           Shall
           not
           yet
           the
           other
           that
           gave
           the
           said
           Denunciation
           be
           looked
           upon
           as
           the
           Aggressor
           ?
           Yet
           his
           Majesty
           remained
           still
           only
           upon
           the
           defensive
           doing
           nothing
           against
           them
           :
           yea
           whereas
           12
           Months
           were
           now
           expired
           since
           the
           Complaints
           made
           by
           his
           Majesty
           concerning
           the
           Charles
           and
           James
           ,
           &c.
           and
           nothing
           of
           satisfaction
           given
           ;
           whereby
           the
           said
           Article
           ,
           upon
           that
           account
           ,
           was
           also
           expresly
           broken
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           his
           Majesty
           at
           liberty
           to
           have
           righted
           himself
           :
           yet
           notwithstanding
           he
           did
           not
           do
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           though
           they
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           had
           (
           as
           aforesaid
           )
           in
           relation
           to
           their
           
           pretences
           ,
           broken
           in
           upon
           the
           said
           Article
           ,
           indeavouring
           to
           right
           themselves
           by
           force
           within
           the
           time
           limited
           contrary
           thereunto
           :
           Nor
           did
           his
           Majesty
           intermeddle
           or
           give
           order
           for
           the
           offering
           the
           least
           offence
           to
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           till
           he
           certainly
           knew
           that
           
             De
             Ruyter
          
           had
           quitted
           that
           Coast
           and
           work
           he
           was
           sent
           hence
           about
           ;
           and
           that
           his
           Majesty
           had
           again
           &
           again
           demanded
           of
           the
           Ambassadour
           of
           this
           State
           ,
           residing
           in
           his
           Court
           ,
           to
           be
           satisfied
           whether
           he
           was
           gone
           ,
           and
           upon
           what
           design
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           reason
           to
           demand
           and
           expect
           to
           be
           satisfied
           in
           :
           First
           ,
           because
           the
           work
           was
           not
           then
           done
           with
           those
           of
           Algiers
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           State
           had
           (
           as
           is
           above
           shewn
           )
           engaged
           to
           his
           Majesty
           that
           that
           Fleet
           should
           continue
           there
           till
           an
           issue
           thereof
           :
           And
           secondly
           ,
           because
           that
           being
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           gone
           away
           ,
           't
           was
           not
           to
           be
           imagined
           ,
           in
           that
           conjuncture
           of
           Affairs
           ,
           that
           it
           could
           be
           upon
           any
           other
           account
           then
           to
           go
           to
           Guiny
           to
           fall
           upon
           his
           Subjects
           there
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           an
           answer
           to
           say
           ,
           
             That
             their
             Ambassadour
             did
             not
             know
             it
             :
          
           He
           was
           their
           Ambassadour
           ,
           and
           his
           Majesty
           did
           demand
           it
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           did
           not
           think
           fit
           ,
           either
           by
           him
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           to
           satisfie
           his
           Majesty
           concerning
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           considering
           their
           Resolution
           that
           they
           had
           put
           into
           his
           hands
           concerning
           
             Van
             Campen
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           which
           they
           make
           such
           Protestations
           to
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           of
           proceeding
           so
           frankly
           with
           him
           ;
           what
           could
           he
           then
           conclude
           ,
           but
           that
           while
           they
           were
           here
           amusing
           him
           under
           the
           notion
           of
           
             Van
             Campens
          
           going
           to
           Guiny
           ,
           that
           
             De
             Ruyter
          
           was
           gone
           thither
           to
           execute
           what
           was
           threatned
           to
           be
           done
           by
           
             Van
             Campen
          
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           that
           themselves
           had
           actually
           begun
           the
           stopping
           of
           ships
           in
           those
           parts
           ,
           stopping
           the
           ship
           from
           Gottenburg
           ,
           bound
           for
           London
           :
           and
           now
           ,
           and
           not
           till
           now
           ,
           did
           the
           King
           his
           Master
           intermeddle
           by
           way
           of
           Force
           ;
           and
           yet
           only
           stopping
           and
           seizing
           their
           ships
           ,
           and
           that
           only
           till
           such
           time
           as
           he
           should
           come
           to
           be
           satisfied
           concerning
           the
           designes
           and
           acting
           of
           
             De
             
             Ruyter
          
           ,
           as
           was
           several
           times
           declared
           by
           him
           to
           the
           Ambassadour
           of
           this
           State
           :
           Nor
           was
           any
           disposition
           made
           of
           any
           of
           the
           said
           ships
           or
           their
           ladings
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           them
           declared
           Prize
           until
           the
           first
           of
           February
           ,
           O.
           S.
           which
           was
           long
           after
           his
           Majesty
           had
           certain
           News
           that
           
             De
             Ruyter
          
           was
           arrived
           in
           Guiny
           ,
           and
           had
           taken
           a
           whole
           Fleet
           of
           Merchants
           ships
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           unladen
           the
           Goods
           ,
           and
           which
           were
           ships
           that
           had
           not
           done
           any
           thing
           against
           this
           Countrey
           ;
           and
           the
           said
           ships
           were
           seized
           upon
           the
           13
           
             October
             ,
             O.
             S.
          
           and
           upon
           the
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           18
           ,
           19
           ,
           20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22
           ,
           of
           the
           same
           Moneth
           ,
           he
           did
           unlade
           the
           same
           into
           his
           own
           ships
           :
           whereas
           his
           Majesties
           order
           for
           the
           seizing
           of
           the
           ships
           of
           this
           Country
           ,
           was
           not
           till
           the
           9
           of
           November
           following
           ,
           of
           the
           same
           stile
           ,
           nor
           any
           ships
           stopped
           or
           seized
           thereupon
           till
           a
           day
           or
           two
           after
           ;
           so
           that
           
             De
             Ruyter
          
           had
           actually
           seized
           and
           unladen
           a
           whole
           Fleet
           of
           English
           ships
           ,
           long
           before
           his
           Majesty
           had
           so
           much
           as
           given
           order
           for
           the
           intermedling
           with
           any
           ships
           of
           this
           Countrey
           ,
           or
           doing
           any
           thing
           against
           them
           :
           Nor
           were
           any
           Letter
           of
           Mart
           granted
           by
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           till
           long
           after
           they
           had
           been
           granted
           by
           this
           State
           against
           his
           Subjects
           ;
           nor
           Trade
           prohibited
           between
           both
           Nations
           by
           him
           ,
           till
           the
           like
           first
           done
           here
           .
           And
           whereas
           the
           Deputies
           do
           so
           often
           in
           this
           Book
           charge
           his
           Majesty
           with
           having
           done
           what
           he
           did
           ,
           without
           any
           preceeding
           Denunciation
           or
           Declaration
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           denounce
           before
           hand
           to
           them
           ,
           the
           doing
           of
           what
           was
           done
           by
           Holmes
           ,
           nor
           what
           was
           done
           in
           
             New
             Netherlands
          
           ;
           nor
           could
           he
           ,
           these
           being
           actions
           done
           without
           his
           Order
           ;
           but
           as
           to
           what
           was
           done
           by
           his
           Order
           ,
           viz.
           the
           taking
           and
           seizing
           of
           their
           ships
           in
           these
           parts
           ,
           to
           say
           that
           this
           was
           done
           without
           any
           preceeding
           Denunciation
           ,
           is
           like
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Calumnies
           in
           this
           their
           Book
           .
           Not
           to
           mention
           what
           passed
           between
           his
           Majesty
           and
           the
           Ambassadour
           of
           this
           State
           upon
           this
           account
           :
           was
           not
           the
           Memorial
           of
           him
           the
           said
           
           Envoye
           to
           the
           States
           General
           of
           the
           27
           of
           July
           last
           ,
           as
           followeth
           :
        
         
           
             His
             most
             Sacred
             Majesty
             of
          
           Great
           Britain
           ,
           
             &c.
             being
             desirous
             to
             omit
             nothing
             that
             may
             in
             any
             wise
             contribute
             on
             his
             part
             ,
             for
             the
             prevention
             of
             any
             misunderstanding
             or
             breach
             between
             Him
             and
             this
             State
             ,
             hath
             by
             His
             last
             Post
             expresly
             commanded
             him
             His
             Envoye
             Extraordinary
             ,
             to
             declare
             to
             their
             Lordships
             the
             Estates
             General
             of
             the
          
           United
           Provinces
           ;
           
             that
             His
             Majesty
             hath
             given
             order
             to
             examine
             the
             Complaints
             that
             have
             been
             made
             unto
             him
             in
             their
             Name
             ,
             against
             one
             certain
             Captain
          
           Holmes
           ,
           
             for
             matters
             alledged
             to
             be
             done
             by
             him
             on
             the
             Coast
             of
          
           Guiny
           ,
           
             and
             will
             upon
             full
             information
             and
             hearing
             of
             both
             parties
             ,
             do
             according
             to
             Reason
             and
             Justice
             .
             But
             if
             their
             Lordships
             shall
             not
             think
             fit
             to
             expect
             the
             doing
             thereof
             ,
             but
             contrary
             to
             the
             stile
             and
             practice
             of
             all
             Nations
             ,
             and
             particularly
             of
             his
             Majesty
             towards
             them
             ,
             whom
             yet
             (
             to
             say
             no
             more
             )
             He
             hath
             not
             found
             over-quick
             in
             the
             dispatch
             of
             Justice
             towards
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             expresly
             against
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             Fourteenth
             Article
             of
             the
             late
             Treaty
             with
             Him
             ,
             having
             made
             their
             complaint
             ,
             shall
             think
             fit
             immediately
             to
             have
             recourse
             to
             Force
             for
             remedy
             ,
             they
             might
             as
             well
             have
             spared
             the
             labour
             of
             making
             their
             Complaint
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             his
             Master
             will
             hold
             himself
             obliged
             to
             oppose
             Force
             to
             Force
             .
          
        
         
           
             Given
             at
             the
             Hague
             
               this
               7th
               .
               of
               
                 April
                 ,
                 1665.
                 
                 O.
                 S.
                 
              
            
          
           
             G.
             Downing
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .